Love or Justice by Rachel Mannino

LOVE OR JUSTICE Rachel Mannino

LOVE OR JUSTICE Copyright © 2015 by Rachel Mannino. All rights reserved. First Print Edition: November 2015



Limitless Publishing, LLC Kailua, HI 96734 www.limitlesspublishing.com Formatting: Limitless Publishing ISBN-13: 978-1-68058-346-5 ISBN-10: 1-68058-346-8 No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author ’s rights. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and

incidents either are the product of the author ’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to locales, events, business establishments, or actual persons—living or dead—is entirely coincidental.



DEDICATION I dedicate this novel to my loving husband— you inspired me to write.

TABLE OF CONTENTS CHAPTER ONE CHAPTER TWO CHAPTER THREE CHAPTER FOUR CHAPTER FIVE CHAPTER SIX CHAPTER SEVEN CHAPTER EIGHT CHAPTER NINE CHAPTER TEN CHAPTER ELEVEN CHAPTER TWELVE CHAPTER THIRTEEN CHAPTER FOURTEEN CHAPTER FIFTEEN CHAPTER SIXTEEN CHAPTER SEVENTEEN CHAPTER EIGHTEEN CHAPTER NINETEEN CHAPTER TWENTY CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

EPILOGUE



CHAPTER ONE Laurie Laurie glanced at the folded piece of paper in her hand. She made sure the penthouse suite was on the list of rooms ready for cleaning, then swerved her cleaning cart around, and backed up to the door. With practiced fluidity, she swiped her key card and opened the door wide, ready to prop it open, before she sensed the presence of another person. She looked up. What she saw stopped her cold. A man with salt and pepper hair stood there. Dressed in a trim, black suit, his long hair dangled to the crisp, white collar of his button-down shirt. His hair thinned on either side of a widow’s peak. Several deep pockmarks dotted each of his tanned and weathered cheeks,

accentuating his prominent cheekbones. He looked like any other businessman on the islands, except that extending from his hand was a polished, silver gun, gleaming in the light streaming in from the open doorway. The man looked at Laurie with a mixture of shock and a little horror, as he waved his gun at her. “Grab her.” A scream caught in Laurie’s throat. She didn’t have time to think before a man standing between her and the gunman ran forward and grabbed her arm. He kicked the door shut, wrapping one thick hand around Laurie’s mouth. He twisted her arm and sparks floated across her vision. The man dragged her into the living room. Laurie’s eyes widened. The closer she got to that gleaming gun, the more she struggled. The man with the gun stepped forward and pressed the cold metal of the barrel to her forehead. Laurie gasped, stiffening. Her heart thundered in her chest. She barely breathed. She thought each breath would be her last, and she wondered if it hurt to die. “Do not scream. Do not move or I will kill you.” He pressed the gun more firmly against her skin. Laurie saw the coldness in his eyes. They were the color of granite, and just as unyielding. She looked down and away, standing perfectly still. “What are you doing here? Who sent you?” His voice was like silk with underlying hints of gravel. Laurie said

nothing, too terrified to speak. “Answer him,” the man holding her instructed, twisting her arm. She cried out in pain. “I work for the resort.” Her voice squeaked and popped. “The head housekeeper told me you checked out. They said you left, and I had to clean the room for the next guest. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” Laurie’s breath came in gasps now. She felt lightheaded. She continued to look down, but a movement beside her caught her attention. Laurie glanced over to see another woman kneeling on the floor. The woman had long, blonde hair, like Laurie’s, but longer, stretching halfway to her waist. Bruises crisscrossed her delicate features. She had a bloodied lip and a cut along her cheek. Her hair was dirty, tousled. There was a rip in her dress above the shoulder and all along the hem. The woman turned her head, casting Laurie a look of deep fear and pity from her hazel eyes. “Obviously I haven’t checked out. Why would they send you up here?” He leaned forward until he was nose to nose with her, his granite eyes flashing. “I think you’re lying.” He pressed the gun into Laurie’s skull. “No, please.” Laurie licked her dry lips and suppressed her urge to call for help. “They make mistakes sometimes. They have two new people at the front desk. They must have made a mistake and checked

out the wrong room.” There was a long pause. “Please, I’m very sorry. I’m so, so sorry.” Laurie directed her words of apology at the woman she had locked eyes with. “Help us,” the woman mouthed to Laurie. Laurie blinked, not understanding. Then she noticed a thin arm circling the young woman’s waist, and two small hands clasped together. The child moved his head into view, resting it against the front of the woman’s waist to catch a glimpse of the new arrival. He was young, Laurie realized. Painfully young. “I doubt you’re as sorry as you should be.” The man drew back, the unyielding presence of the gun receding. “Who knows you’re here?” Laurie bit her lip, staring at the little boy in horror. The boy had bruises on his arm and his face. He stared up at Laurie with a vacant expression. Laurie felt like he was staring straight through her. His short blond hair was also unkempt, and he was so thin his tiny wrist bones looked like they would crack if Laurie so much as reached over to take his hand. “Who knows you’re here?” The gun was back at her temple. The man pulled the gun away and smacked Laurie hard across her cheek. Laurie cried out as pain exploded in her head. The man behind her grabbed her hair, jerking her face up to look at the man with the gun.

“I radioed that I was on my way up. So, um, my boss, the whole housekeeping staff, and security.” Laurie shivered as she lied, her heart racing. Her boss would know, perhaps some of the other housekeepers, but she hadn’t radioed anyone. Security wouldn’t have any idea where she was. There was a pause as the man before her thought that over. Laurie could feel his eyes pouring over her face, looking for any signs of a lie. “Should we take her with us, too?” asked the man holding her. “We’ve got enough baggage, I think.” The man waved his gun in the direction of the woman and child. Laurie trembled with the unspoken threat. Laurie’s radio broke the tension as it crackled and beeped. “Laurie? Have you started the penthouse room yet?” The radio chirped. Laurie had never been so grateful to hear her boss’ voice in her whole life, but she was unsure of what to do about it. “The front desk made a mistake. They haven’t checked out yet.” The radio crackled and bleeped. Laurie didn’t move. She didn’t dare breathe. “I’m not sure what to do with you, Ms. Shelton.” The man reached over and toyed with her nametag. Laurie trembled. Then he took a step back. “You see, I can’t take you with me because I have far too many people with me

already. I can’t let you go because then you’ll tell people what you’ve seen.” “No, I don’t have to tell anyone.” She shook her head as much as the brute holding her would allow. “I don’t believe you.” There was a hint of amusement in his voice. The gunman leaned against the fireplace mantel, his head resting against his free hand. He was so relaxed, so composed. Laurie had the distinct impression he was a cat toying with a ball of string. “I swear. I swear I won’t tell anyone. I’ll just tell them I stopped to help a guest and I never even got up here before they radioed. I swear.” Laurie held her breath. “Laurie? Laurie, are you okay?” came an urgent plea from her radio. “It’s my boss. If I don’t answer, she’ll know something’s wrong.” Laurie locked eyes with the man. “She’ll send up security.” There was a pause as the man weighed his options. “Laurie? Are you okay? Do you need any help?” the radio asked. “Ms. Shelton, I’m going to let you return to your work.” The gunman pushed away from the mantel. Laurie’s eyes welled with tears of relief. “But if you tell anyone you saw me, anyone at all, I will have you killed.” “I won’t tell anyone, I swear.” Laurie looked at the floor in front of him.

“I won’t just have you killed.” The man swung the gun around to rest in front of the other blonde woman. “If you tell anyone who and what you saw, the son will watch his mother die before I turn the gun on him.” The woman beside her didn’t scream, or flinch. Laurie saw her mouth tremble as she stared down the barrel of the gun, but that was the only outward show of fear she gave. “You don’t have to do that. I won’t say anything, I promise.” A tear streaked down Laurie’s cheek. “Good. Now get out. Remember, don’t say a single thing to anyone, or the woman dies.” The man turned his back on her, and walked over to the window. The beefy man holding Laurie released her. “Get out.” The gunman threw a scowl over his shoulder at her. Laurie ran to the door. She flung it open and fled the room. To her horror, her legs failed to carry her further. Trembling, she sagged against the wall as she tried to calm her racing heart. She tried to crawl toward the nearest staircase, but her legs refused to move as they wobbled under another spasm. She nearly died; he almost killed her. A wave of dizziness hit her and she curled into a ball on the floor. In her flight from the room, Laurie failed to notice the door hadn’t quite closed all the way. She jumped when she heard the voices emanating from the penthouse suite.

“Should I follow her boss? Kill her outside?” one of the henchmen asked. “Don’t be stupid, you dog. Do you want their security guard to shoot you where you stand? Neither of you God forsaken morons brought a silencer. We shoot her in the building or outside of it, and resort security will lock the whole hotel down before we can leave. We wouldn’t want that now would we?” the gunman said. “No, we’ll let Ms. Shelton distract the cops while we leave. I’ll have her killed later tonight.” Laurie’s eyes grew wide and round. With fresh urgency, she ran down all ten flights, tears streaming down her face. She pushed open the ground floor door and ran out into the bright sunshine.



CHAPTER TWO Laurie sighed as she put away her uniform. She rubbed at a stain on the collar and sighed again. Hopefully, her manager wouldn’t notice. On second thought, perhaps it didn’t matter anymore. She turned from the closet to stare at her bed. Her duffle bag lay open on top of the covers. Most of her clothes and toiletries were in the bag already. She couldn’t decide which books to bring. How was she supposed to fit her entire life into one tiny little suitcase? Not that she had many possessions to begin with. She looked around the tiny closet of a room she’d called home for the past ten years. When she was hired, the resort manager pitied her. They offered her a small room on the lowest level of the resort. Its windows were level with the parking lot. She could hear the HVAC

thrumming in the next room. It wasn’t fit for guests, but with nowhere else to go, Laurie thought it was the perfect place for her. This wasn’t how she wanted to leave it—forced to flee because of some heinous criminal. She swallowed the bile in her throat, pushing the thoughts away. She reminded herself that in a few months she would have moved out of the resort anyway, and onto something better. She was just doing it a bit earlier than she planned. She’d done the right thing. She’d called the police the second she ran back in the hotel after that animal threatened her. The police swarmed the building, but the gunman, his goons, the woman, and the child were gone. The police took her to the station to get her statement, though they seemed to doubt her credibility. The cop she talked to finally pulled over a sketch artist. Once completed, the sketch changed everything. The cop dropped the hot coffee in his hand, spun on his heel, and ran to his boss’ office. Soon, the district attorney arrived, which shocked the hell out of Laurie. The DA pulled her into a dimly lit conference room. He told her he needed to place her in protective custody as soon as possible—tonight in fact. She hadn’t been given a choice. The DA didn’t tell her who the gunman was in the penthouse suite, except to say that his name was Kaimi. The police department had not yet tied him to the kidnapping she apparently witnessed, and they were now very interested in what she had to say.

Then the DA ran from the room, his cell phone buzzing. She didn’t know who this Kaimi was or what he had done, but if her testimony ensured the man paid for his abuse of the woman and child, then she was willing to go with the U.S. Marshal who showed up at her door. It drove her crazy that the woman and child were out there somewhere being threatened, beaten. Or worse. Laurie winced and sighed. Laurie glanced at her alarm clock. It was almost midnight. It looked like the U.S. Marshal wasn’t going to show-up tonight. So much for white knights in shining armor. She dropped her open duffle bag on the floor, and sat down on the edge of the bed. Then she laid back, her legs still hanging half off, almost touching the floor. She laid her arm over her eyes. She maneuvered her body around her bed. Little by little, she moved her upper body, her torso, her left leg, and her right leg until her head lay on her pillow. She tossed her wavy blonde hair over the pillow, so it splayed out. Then she closed her eyes, drifting into an exhausted sleep. *** Laurie was tied. Bound. Gagged. A gun pressed into her temple. She flinched and tried to move away, but it followed her.

“You are nothing to me. Nothing,” the male voice said. “If you try to run, I’ll just put a bullet in your brain. That’s it. So don’t ever try.” The pistol withdrew for a moment and then came crashing down onto the backside of her shoulder. She cried out, but it sounded garbled. The pistol came after her again across her back. She let out a muffled whimper. The sound of the pistol hitting her bones pounded in her head. There was another whack and another, until Laurie doubled over, writhing in pain. Then she felt herself falling, the sounds of the pistol rapping against her body kept tempo as she fell down, down to the earth. Laurie shot up in bed. She gasped for air, shuddering. Then the pounding in her dream started again. This time, it emanated from her door. Laurie looked over at the glowing clock. It was 1 am. “Laurie Shelton! Laurie Shelton, this is the United States Marshals Service. Open up,” insisted the door. Laurie’s brows arched. The pounding at the door resumed. She got up, pulling on her tattered bathrobe, cursing the bastard that waved his gun in her face. She hadn’t had nightmares in years. The pounding persisted. “Okay, I’m awake! I’m awake!” Laurie looked through the peephole. There was a man standing there, a head taller than her. Her eyes slid over his wavy dark hair, down to his firm

angular jaw line and high cheekbones. He had a heavy build, with muscles curving out from under his black tshirt. His skin was like smooth caramel, warmed in the Hawaiian sun. He was wearing a heavy black vest, with the U.S. Marshals Service logo emblazoned in embroidery over his left shoulder. His badge hung from his neck on a chain. She could only see him from the waste up, but Laurie sucked in her breath. “Ms. Shelton?” Concern flickered in his brown eyes before he knocked again. Laurie shook herself out of her daze, and flung open the door. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t expecting you to come so late. I was asleep.” Laurie realized how stupid that sounded and blushed. Of course she was asleep at this time of night. The Marshal looked her over for a minute, thoughtfully. His eyes took in her robe, her disheveled hair, all the way down to her bare feet. Laurie crossed her arms over her chest. Her cheeks flamed under his scrutiny, and his eyes snapped back to her face. “I’m sorry to arrive so late, ma’am. I’m Dante Stark from the U.S. Marshals Service.” Dante extended his hand to her. Laurie shook it, giving him a weak smile. She could tell he wasn’t from the islands. He sounded like the tourists from the eastern part of the continent, like New York or Philadelphia. “You can call me Laurie. Please come in. I’ll try to

gather all my things.” She opened the door wider and stepped back into her room. Dante moved into the room, filling the tiny, cramped space with his lean, long figure. He surveyed the place in a glance. There was a desk, chair, bookcase, and a bed. That was it. His eyes landed on the closed bathroom door. “Do you mind if I make sure no one else is here?” He nodded at the bathroom door. “Well, no one else should be here.” “It’s protocol. I need to make sure no one else is here.” Laurie shrugged in answer. She was already too tired for this adventure. She moved to the foot of the bed to pick up the clothes she planned on wearing. Dante drew his gun, reaching for the doorknob. With a swift motion, he entered the bathroom. He moved the shower curtain and checked out the window. Laurie sat down on her bed, watching him. Dante moved over to the closet opposite the bathroom. He moved aside clothes, inspecting the panels in the ceiling. He turned around from her closet and faced her. “Excuse me, ma’am, can you get up from the bed? I have to check under it.” “Laurie,” she reminded him, as she rose and stepped away. Dante didn’t answer. He got down on his knees,

looking under the bed. He removed a small flashlight from his vest, and flashed it into the shadowy corners. Laurie felt small beside him and took a step back while he holstered his gun. He was a solid wall of male strength. He stood a foot away, but she felt the heat radiating off him. He flashed her a smile and her pulse leapt. “All clear. I’ll wait while you change, but we need to move.” Laurie nodded, and walked into the bathroom to change into her clothes. When she opened the door, Dante was bending over her desk looking at the class schedule she had posted on her corkboard. His eyes lifted to hers. “You’re a student?” “Law school. This is my last year.” Dante took a seat on the only chair in the room. Laurie lifted her duffle bag onto the foot of her bed, and began picking her way through the nearest stack of books. She decided to take all of her Austen books— those she could read every day. She tossed aside most of her psychology books. Then she tucked her tattered copy of Utilitarianism by John Stewart Mill into her bag. She sorted through the most helpful books from her contract law class. She glanced at Dante. He was watching her, but his gaze darted away. “Do you always pick up your witnesses at 1:00 a.m.?” “No. You’re a special case. Are you planning to take

all of those?” “As many as I can fit. It’s just hard trying to decide between what I know I should take and what I want. Why am I special?” Dante met her gaze as she sent him a sidelong glance. Something in the air crackled between them. Laurie looked away. “Well, the case is special. The man you had a run-in with is Kaimi Quamboa, after all.” “Exactly what did he do to warrant the DA’s personal and immediate attention?” “He’s an organized crime boss on the islands. The DA’s been after him for years—ever since he took office. You saw him with a woman and child? You saw him with both of them?” Now he had Laurie’s attention. Perhaps she could finally get some answers. She turned toward Dante as she tossed another book in her bag. “Yes. Who were they?” “The woman is Katherine James, and her son is Easton. Her husband is a federal prosecutor, Evan James. Evan put Kaimi’s brother on death row in California. He had him extradited and tried. Kaimi took it personally. He’s ransoming Katherine and Easton for his brother ’s release.” Laurie dropped the book in her hands as she turned to stare at Dante. Dante nodded.

Laurie shook her head, picking up the fallen book from the floor. “God, to attack a federal prosecutor ’s family. The gall. The FBI would never negotiate with a kidnapper, would they?” Dante shook his head. Laurie saw his jaw muscles tightened, his features solemn. “The federal government won’t negotiate. More often than not, complying with a kidnapper ’s demands leads to the victim being killed anyway.” “If the government knows he’s behind the kidnapping, why do they need me?” “Evidence. They have no other evidence. The demands come through voice-disguised calls from burner cell phones. Kaimi has eluded capture for decades for a reason. He’s good—too good. You’re the only person who’s seen him with his victims. You’re the only person who can connect him directly him to the kidnappings. If he does kill Katherine and Easton, you’re the only person who can tie him to their murder.” A chill went down Laurie’s spine. The image of Kaimi’s gun swinging over to hover in front of Katherine James swam in front of her eyes. The look the little boy, Easton, gave her flashed in her mind. Laurie shook her head to clear the visions. “He said he would kill her if I told anyone…they may already be dead.” Her voice became thick with emotion. Her hands were shaking now as she placed two books

into the duffle bag. Dante reached over and covered one of her hands with his. He gave her a reassuring squeeze, the warmth of his touch seeping into her skin. “You don’t need to worry about that now. We need to worry about getting you out of here. Are you ready?” “Almost.” Laurie gave him a grateful smile. He nodded, and took back his hand. Its absence left her skin tingling. For one brief moment, Laurie lost herself in his mocha colored eyes. She glanced away, and the world came rushing back. Laurie stared at her bed, trying to remember exactly what she was supposed to be doing right now. It took her a few moments to remember she needed to pack. Laurie agonized over her books until Dante cleared his throat. She chose the most interesting books from her two classes this semester and tossed them in on top. Then she pulled open her desk drawer and took out several photos. Her mother, father, and a five-year-old version of herself smiled back at her. She tucked them into one of the books. She turned in a circle surveying her room. “I think that’s it.” Dante rose, but said nothing. He stood frozen. There was a soft scraping noise, and a muffled thump. Laurie dismissed the barely audible noise as she sorted through her books again. Dante grabbed her arm. “Hey—” Laurie looked up at him as he covered her mouth with his hand.

He held her firmly, but Laurie felt no danger from him. More muffled sounds came from the bathroom. The window popped open, and Laurie jumped. “Get in the closet, close the door, and don’t move until I tell you to,” Dante breathed the words in her ear. He reached down to take out his gun. Laurie’s heart pounded as she went into the closet and closed the door, except for a tiny sliver of a crack. Dante moved so he was behind the bathroom door. Laurie’s breathing became erratic. She felt around in her closet for something. She needed some weapon, just in case. Her hand brushed against her shoes, work boots, laundry detergent, and then she felt the base of the heavy, broken ceramic lamp she forgot to take down to the resort electrician. It would have to do. She went back to the crack in the door. Dante hadn’t moved. He seemed to be a statue that had always stood behind her bathroom door. The wiry frame of a man appeared in Laurie’s bathroom, swathed in black pants and a long sleeve black shirt. His hair was covered by a black bandana, but Laurie saw his rich bronze skin. He climbed down from the window with the help of the sink. The assailant looked out the open bathroom door and Laurie covered her mouth to keep from letting out a cry of alarm or throwing up. She kept breathing as her stomach churned in fear. The man stood there, staring at the closet door as if he knew she was in there. A boot appeared through the open window. It fumbled

to reach down to the sink. The other leg followed, almost slipping on the porcelain surface. The second man appeared as he climbed down. He was stockier, meatier, but dressed the same as the first. Laurie saw a flash of steel as the first man drew his gun from his waistband. He strode into the bedroom. The first man turned toward Laurie’s empty bed. The second man was right behind him. “Where is she?” the second man asked. Dante leapt onto the second man. He wrapped one arm around the stocky frame, and pressed a knife to the man’s neck. Dante pointed his gun at the thinner man. “U.S. Marshals Service!” Dante shouted. “Drop your weapon!” The first man raised his gun toward his partner and Dante. “Where’s the girl?” “Drop your weapon and get down on the ground, now!” “I have a job to do. Unless there’s a lot more of you in here, I plan to do it.” The thinner man cocked his gun. “Hey, brah, don’t shoot. You’ll kill me!” The shorter man squirmed in Dante’s grasp. “Put your weapon down!” Dante squeezed the neck of the man he held. “Sorry, brah,” said the man with the gun. Laurie didn’t know what came over her. A sudden

surge of adrenaline coursed through her. She burst from the closet door, swinging the lamp at the assailant’s head like a baseball bat. The lamp hit with a sickening thunk and the man with the gun crumpled to the ground. Laurie stared down at him in abject horror. When she looked up at Dante, he already had cuffs on the other guy, securing him to an exposed pipe. When he was done, he charged over to the other man. He kicked away the gun, and checked his pulse. “I didn’t kill him did I?” Laurie trembled as Dante pushed her out of his way. Dante said nothing. He cuffed the other man to the bedpost. Then he turned on Laurie, his brown eyes shooting lightning. “What were you thinking?” He backed her up against the wall. “I…” “He could have killed you. I could have shot at him and killed you!” “I don’t know. He was going to kill you. I had to do something.” “I told you to get in the closet and not to move until I told you to move. You are not trained in law enforcement. I am! You could have gotten us both killed.” “But, I thought he was going to kill you. I don’t know what came over me. I don’t. I’m sorry!” Someone pounded at the door.

“Laurie? It’s Jim. What’s going on in there?” Jim pounded on the door again. “Who is that?” Dante unholstered his gun. “He’s part of the security staff.” Laurie stepped in front of Dante, her hands raised. “Don’t move.” Dante took her by the shoulders and pushed her out of his way. “This time, I mean—don’t— move.” He stalked to the door. After looking through the peephole, he yanked it open. A tall, muscular Hawaiian stood on the threshold. He had short black hair, a square jaw, and light brown eyes that looked formidable as he sized Dante up. “I’m U.S. Marshal Dante Stark.” Dante shielded Laurie from view with his body. “I’d like to see your ID.” “Is Laurie all right in there? The room above called us.” Jim craned his neck to catch a glimpse of her. Laurie watched Dante scrutinize whatever Jim handed him. “She’s fine.” Dante let Jim into the room. “Whoa. What the hell?” Jim flicked his eyes from the two men handcuffed to Laurie’s furniture to Laurie, and then Dante. “Jim!” Laurie almost ran to him, but Dante’s dark look stopped her cold. She wobbled on the spot, grasping for the words that might explain the situation. “Laurie, what happened? Are you all right?” Jim took

her hands in his. “Ms. Shelton is now under the protective custody of the U.S. Marshals Service.” Dante scowled at him. “She was getting ready to leave with me when we were attacked. I need you to inform the local police department, and have these two assailants arrested. Ms. Shelton—we need to leave. Now.” Dante moved back to her bed as he spoke, picking up the duffle bag. “Whoa, whoa. Wait a minute there, Mr. Marshals Service. I’m not going to just let you take Laurie anywhere.” Jim released Laurie, and stepped between her and Dante. “How do I even know you’re not the one causing her trouble?” Dante stared down his long straight nose at Jim. Laurie watched in helpless fascination as tension rose between them until Dante’s jaw muscles twitched. Jim put his hands on his hips, and straightened his spine in answer. They glared at each other for several seconds. “It’s okay, Jim.” Laurie stepped between them. “He’s telling the truth. I have to leave because of what happened in the penthouse suite. We were getting ready when these two men broke in through my bathroom window. Dante was protecting me. He saved my life.” Dante grunted behind her, but said nothing. “Are you sure, Laurie?” Jim put a hand on her shoulder, looking into her eyes. Dante moved past Jim, out into the hall, with Laurie’s

duffle bag in hand. He paused at the threshold and looked back at her. Laurie gulped down her fear. “I’m sure. I have to go with him.” She gave Jim a hug. “Please tell Darcy and Mona I had to leave. I don’t know if or when I’ll talk to them again.” “You have to leave right now?” Jim followed her to the door. “No, ten minutes ago.” Dante swung her duffle bag onto his shoulder, glaring at Jim. “I’m sorry.” Laurie hugged Jim again. “Ms. Shelton!” Dante snapped. “I have to go, I’m sorry!” Laurie tore herself away from Jim and ran toward Dante. Laurie and Dante walked down the hall and into the whitewashed stairwell in silence. They exited the emergency door. Laurie followed Dante to an unmarked black SUV in the parking lot. He unlocked her door, tossing her bag in the back. Laurie hoisted herself up into the cab. Laurie stared out the window as Dante gunned the engine and left the parking lot. She watched as the only home she had known for the past ten years faded into a blur of lights as he got on the highway. As much as she had wanted to leave the hotel behind, she found herself tearing up. She had planned her departure. This wasn’t it. She didn’t say goodbye to anyone except Jim. There was no ‘good luck cake’ in the break room or dinner after

her last shift. She was being ripped away. Tears fell in hot little waves down her face. She tried to cry quietly, turning away from Dante to muffle the sounds of loss she wanted to deny, but all she could think of was her friends and whether she would ever see them again. *** Dante Across the cab of the truck, Dante fumed. He couldn’t believe this woman leapt from the closet at a dangerous, armed gunman. She’d endangered both their lives. Hadn’t listened to him at all. She’d delayed leaving with her packing and her hugging. He was angry beyond words, but he heard her sniffling. His stomach filled with cold dread. The sniffling turned to soft crying. He glanced over and Laurie sat crumpled against the window, her eyes buried in her hands. His anger melted. He ran a hand through his thick hair. This was going to be a long assignment. “You’ll be able to talk to them soon.” Dante glanced at her to see if his words had any effect. “Will I be able to see them again?” She turned toward him. Dante sighed. He knew better than to answer that. Talk to them, yes. Over a secure line through the Marshals

Service. See them? No, never again. He tried a different tactic. “If you’d stayed, your friends would have been in danger. Even if you escaped the attack tonight on your own, your friends would be in a lot of danger. Anyone around you would have been at risk.” “I know.” “Things will be better in the morning, after you’ve had some decent sleep.” Dante knew he was lying through his teeth. “Sleep would be nice.” She tried to dash away the tears as they appeared. “Sleep now.” Dante looked back at the empty road. “We’ve got a couple hours drive before we get to the safe house.” She nodded. Laurie stared out the window for a long time. Longer than Dante expected. Finally, after almost half an hour, he glanced over to see her eyes closed. She looked serene. Her position was too contorted, too uncomfortable to look peaceful, but there was a calm, quiet aura about her while she slept curled up on his front seat. Dante drove for another hour down deserted highways. There were no cars behind him, not even at a distance, so he decided not to take any back roads or to back track to loose potential followers. He pulled up to the safe house in good time. Buried in the Hilo Forest Reserve, the house was impossible to get to if you didn’t

know the dirt pathway off the main road. The lights in the house were on. He recognized the cars in the driveway. His team was already here. He pulled in behind them and waited. He saw some of the curtains move. He reached over to Laurie. “Laurie.” He shook her arm. She bolted upright in the seat, scaring both her and him. “What? What?” “Easy, easy.” He grabbed her shoulder. She looked confused and pale. “We’re at the safe house now. When my team comes outside, we’ll go in.” “Oh.” Her eyes drifted from his face over to the windshield. She sat back in the seat and yawned. Dante glanced up to see two of his team members emerge from the house. They ambled toward the car. “Stay here. I’ll make sure they’re ready for us.” He got out to meet them in front of the hood of the truck. “Hey boss, little late tonight.” Cheyn flashed a smile at him that gleamed white in the darkness. He was shorter than the other Marshals, and a native islander, with spiky black hair. “Yeah, ran into some trouble at the hotel. Two attackers broke into her room right before we left.” “You’re kidding.” Cheyn quirked an eyebrow at him. “You had to fend off two guys already?” “Yeah, I’ll tell you about it tomorrow. You ready for

us?” “I know I’m ready for her.” Max stared at Laurie through the windshield. “Max, that’s unacceptable.” Dante stepped into his line of vision, blocking Laurie from sight. “Aw, come on boss. We don’t get too many sweet girls as an assignment.” Max backed up a step. Dante gave him a businesslike scowl. Max looked away from the truck, out into the trees. “I don’t want to hear anything like that again. She’s under our protection.” He tossed Max the keys to the truck. “Turn it off after I get her and the bag.” Max caught the keys and stood there while Dante walked away. Cheyn grinned, chuckling. He leaned over to Max. “Boy, he’s not in the mood tonight. He ain’t playin’ with you.” Cheyn nudged Max’s ribs with his elbow. Max glared at him and Cheyn chuckled even more. Dante pulled Laurie’s bag from the backseat. Then he opened her door. She looked at him wearily. Her eyes were glassy and her lips compressed into a thin line. “Come on,” he said. “Let’s go inside.” “Okay.” She slid out of the seat. Dante shut the door. He put his hand on her shoulder to steer her toward the house. Cheyn fell into step beside them. “Hello, Miz Laurie, I’m Cheyn. I’m your protector for the evening.” He extended his hand with a grin.

Laurie smiled and laughed. Dante scowled. He hated the way his men looked at Laurie. He hated the way that Jim guy looked at Laurie. “Introductions tomorrow. We’ve had a long night.” Dante quickened his pace, pulling Laurie along with him. “Cheyn, I want Max to take the first watch, you’re the second. David’s fourth.” “Yes, sir, boss man.” Cheyn gave him a little salute. Laurie chuckled again. Max jogged up behind them as they all climbed the stairs, entering the house. David was keeping watch at the living room window. “David.” Dante nodded in greeting. “Boss.” David gave a little salute. Dante steered Laurie up the stairs toward her bedroom, at the back of the rooms on the left. “Laurie, this is where you’ll sleep. You’ll have your own bathroom, in there.” He gestured to a wooden door, half open. He put down the bag by the bed, which was bare. Dante sighed. He thought his men would have the forethought to make the lady’s bed. “Let me get you some sheets.” He turned toward the hall. “I’m going to change into some night clothes.” Laurie unzipped her bag. “Wait.” Dante doubled back. He moved to the half-opened door. He inspected the

bathroom before coming back into the bedroom. “After our earlier bathroom encounter, I wanted to be sure it was clear. At least this one isn’t on the ground floor.” Laurie laughed, and Dante gave her a smile. He went to the hall closet, and brought back a set of light green sheets and a pillowcase. Laurie was already in the bathroom. He made the bed for her. Dante heard her rummaging around in the plastic bag of beauty products she brought. Then he heard running water. By the time she emerged, he was finished with the bed, and ready for his own. “All right.” Dante turned toward her. He felt the air evaporate from the room. She stood there in a simple light blue cotton nightgown, with tiny little straps snaking over her shoulders. It fit over her narrow waist, flaring out down to her knees. It made her fair skin almost sparkle. Her blonde hair was down. It hung a few inches past her neck. She looked like every angelic picture Dante had ever seen. “Thank you.” She smiled at him. She walked right up to him and looked up into his face. His heart gave a sharp thump. He realized her eyes were a deep blue, almost sapphire. “Thank you for everything.” Dante’s brain moved in slow motion. He didn’t move or speak, as Laurie threw her arms around him in gratitude. After a couple of minutes, he registered her floral scent, her softness as her upper body melted into

his, and her heat pulsed through his shirt. He stared at the bathroom door. Then he patted her shoulder blade. After a few moments, she broke the embrace, to climb into bed. “Good night,” she called to him as he left her room. “Good night.” He hesitated as he flicked off the light. He let his gaze linger on her for a moment before he closed the door most of the way and went to his room for some well-deserved rest.



CHAPTER THREE Laurie When Laurie awoke, sunlight peeked through the edges of the closed curtains. She rolled onto her back, staring at the white ceiling. This was a blank room. Everything was white, and it was sparsely furnished. Just a bed on a metal frame, a wooden nightstand with a lamp, and a chair. The wood of the nightstand looked like someone had taken a chunk out of it. The lamp had a crack that ran from the upper right corner of its oval surface almost to the bottom left of the base. There was a closet, but no dresser. This room was not a room you lived in; it was one you stayed in—for as little time as possible. She ran her hand over the sea foam green sheets

Dante used to make her bed. At least he tried to make her feel more comfortable. Laurie sat up on the bed and stretched. There would be no work today. No more cleaning rooms. The thought made Laurie lighthearted for a moment. She got up, and saw a note on her bag at the foot of the bed. Morning, When you’re up and ready, come downstairs for breakfast. Dante

Laurie smiled. She went to the bathroom to get a shower. She was hungry, and she was anxious to see her new home, even if it was temporary. She had fallen asleep on the drive here. She had no idea where they were. Between work and law school, she never had time to go anywhere. Laurie glanced out the bathroom window as she ran water for her shower. The view was breathtaking. The volcano was in the distance, barren and grey, the top shrouded in clouds. In front was a swath of brilliant green that led to a clearing where the house stood. She was in the middle of a lush forest. Probably one of the reserves. The realization made Laurie even more anxious to get ready. She showered with lightning speed and walked back to her bag to pick out some clothes. Maybe Dante would go hiking with her. She had always wanted to hike the

volcano, but never had the time. Now she had plenty of time. Her stomach growled as she pulled on shorts and a light green tank top. She ran back into the bathroom to put on make-up. She almost never wore it, but—well, she didn’t know why she was putting it on now. No, she did know, but she didn’t want to admit it. Not even to herself. Finished, she exited her room and tried to remember where the kitchen was. She walked past several doors in the hallway. She supposed they belonged to the other men staying here. The hallway opened up halfway down to give her a clear view of the living room below on one side, and the kitchen on the other. Dante sat at the kitchen table, reading a newspaper. David stood in the living room, surveying the yard outside. “Good morning.” Laurie leaned over the banister of the kitchen with a smile. Dante glanced up at her. She bounced down the stairs at the end of the landing, which ended in the living room. The living room had two beautiful windows to the outside. They had heavy, dark green curtains, which were currently drawn back to let in the light. “Ma’am.” David nodded to her. David was tall and lanky. He had wheat blond hair brushed over to the side of his off-center part. He wore his gun in a shoulder holster. He had on a blue pin-

stripped shirt, grey slacks and shiny black shoes to match. The suspenders he wore slung over each shoulder amused Laurie the most. Altogether, he looked like he just stepped out of a Dick Tracey novel. “You can call me Laurie.” She shook his hand. “What time is it?” “Time for breakfast,” replied Dante. Laurie turned to see him leaning against the doorway. His gun was at his hip, belted to his jeans. He had on a dark blue t-shirt that fit him loosely. He looked at home, at ease. “You slept late. You must be hungry by now.” “Starving.” She smiled up at him. She followed him into the kitchen. “You can have any of the food in the fridge.” He gestured to the appliance in question on her right. “It’s for all of us. We stock up once a week, so if you need anything just put it on the list.” “Where are we? Where do we get food from?” “We’re in the Hilo Reserve.” He turned to face her, leaning on the counter. “But you don’t get the food. We get the food, and we change where we get our food from weekly. Eggs?” “Sure, I’d love eggs. Do we have toast?” “Yes.” Dante reached for a small breadbox beside the microwave. Laurie moved toward the refrigerator to get the eggs. Dante took the frying pan from the drain board. “I’ve got it, Laurie. You can sit.” Laurie took a seat at the island counter. The kitchen

was bright and open, thanks to the cathedral ceiling. Long counters of pinewood ran from the refrigerator down the length of the room. Behind her, there was a large, wooden oval kitchen table. There were two large windows in front of where Dante worked. There was another one to her left at the end of the room. “Do you like to cook?” Laurie watched Dante’s impressive juggling act as he started the toast and the eggs at the same time. “Sometimes. Depends on what I need to make and who I’m making it for.” “I wasn’t able to cook often at the resort. I ate the food they served the staff. I asked some of the cooks in the restaurant to teach me, but they never had time. They had families.” Laurie shrugged, and Dante eyed her over his shoulder. “Well, now you’ll have plenty of time to learn. There are recipe books over on that shelf.” Dante gestured to a bookshelf by the door to the living room. “Yes, so what do we do now?” “I make you breakfast and you eat it.” “No, but after that, what do we do now?” “We wait.” He turned to face her. “We wait here until the DA can give you a more thorough interview, and we get you signed up for the Witness Security Program.” He turned back to the stove. His back was to her, but Laurie saw every muscle as he worked. There was fluidity in his movements as he bent back his elbow.

Power surged up his forearm as he flipped an omelet in the pan. Then he reached for the toast with one hand and slid the omelet onto the plate at the same time. “Coffee?” He gave her a sidelong glance over his shoulder. “Yes, please! Skim milk if we have it. Two sugars.” It was one of her few vices. Dante turned to the cabinet on his right. He got out a blue porcelain mug and poured her a cup of coffee. Then he turned to pick up her plate, bringing it to the kitchen table. Laurie slid off the counter high-top chair. She sat down where he set her food. The table was a long, smooth slab of maple, with seats for eight people. It occurred to her that whole families must be under protective custody from time to time. She felt a little small sitting there. She was used to eating with over forty staff members. It was too quiet for her to eat breakfast. “I don’t think we have skim milk, is whole okay?” He ambled over to the fridge. “Yes.” Laurie waited for him to join her. “Thank you for making me breakfast.” “Whoa. What did you just say?” asked a voice from above them. Laurie looked up to see Cheyn standing at the railing, looking down into the kitchen. He had on a blue button-down shirt, with the sleeves rolled up. His almond shaped eyes were alight. The smooth lilt in his

voice was a dead give-away for mischief, and he wore an easy smile to match. Laurie saw Dante grimace as he extracted the milk from the refrigerator. “Miz Laurie, did I hear you right? Did the boss make you breakfast?” Cheyn leaned over the railing. “Yes.” His grin made her laugh. “I’ve never seen him make anyone breakfast before. How come you don’t make me breakfast?” Cheyn nodded at Dante. “I thought you were going to bed.” Dante set the milk down in front of Laurie. “I’m gettin’ there. I had to come say hello to our lovely lady.” Cheyn turned and came down the stairs. He emerged from the doorway to the living room. His grin widened when he saw Dante’s pointed expression. Dante sat down with his back toward Cheyn, which put him right at the head of the table, next to Laurie. Cheyn walked up to the chair across from Laurie. He extended a hand to her. She clasped it and Cheyn brought her hand up to his lips. “Good morning, Miz Laurie.” Cheyn kissed her hand. Laurie laughed. “Good morning, Cheyn.” She chuckled. “Are you done? She’s trying to eat. She doesn’t want you slobbering all over her breakfast.” Dante glared up at Cheyn. “Relax, bossman.” Cheyn released Laurie’s hand. “I

won’t spoil your hard work. It’s awful nice of you to make breakfast for her though.” Cheyn took the seat in front of Laurie, grinning like a Cheshire cat. “He probably feels guilty for yelling at me last night.” Laurie took a bite of her eggs with a wicked grin of her own. Dante flicked his newspaper open and buried his nose in it. “What? The bossman yelled at you? Why did you yell at the lady, boss?” Cheyn tapped the newspaper. “Because I hit one of the guys that broke into my room. Knocked him unconscious.” Laurie glanced at Dante’s motionless form. “Wait a minute. You took down one of the attackers? What did you hit him with, your hands?” Cheyn leaned forward onto the table, balancing on his folded arms. “No, a porcelain lamp in my closet.” Laurie took another bite of her breakfast. Cheyn erupted into laughter. “He told us last night he had to fend off the two guys. He never said anything about you taking one on!” Cheyn laughed and pounded his fist on the table. Dante crumpled his newspaper as he scowled at them. “That’s because it was foolish, and I yelled at you because it was foolish. You could have gotten us both killed.” Dante’s face flushed. Cheyn laughed harder.

“Come on boss, don’t lie. You just hate being the protected instead of the protector!” Cheyn held his stomach as he threw his head back and laughed. Laurie tried not to laugh, but between Cheyn’s raucous laughter and Dante looking like he was about to kill Cheyn with his bare hands, she couldn’t keep it together. She almost choked on her toast. “Hey David, did you hear this? It wasn’t the boss that fended off those two men, it was Laurie.” Cheyn pushed away from the table, conveniently out of Dante’s reach. Dante sent his eyes skyward. He pulled his hands through his hair and glared. “Well, no, Dante had one of them, I just hit the other one.” Laurie stopped talking when Dante turned his glowering expression on her. Cheyn laughed for several more minutes until he wiped tears from his eyes. Dante crossed his arms and stared at him across the table. Finally, Cheyn’s laughter petered out to a chuckle. “We appreciate you saving the boss’ life. Even if he did yell at you. Yelling at the poor girl who saved you, not very nice, man, not very nice.” Cheyn shook his head at Dante. “Are you done? I have to explain the rules to her, go over the MOU, and show her the safe rooms. Cheyn, she can’t eat with you making her laugh like that. She’s about to choke.” Dante turned a deeper shade of red, as he pushed Laurie’s coffee toward her hand.

“Then you’ll be able to return the favor and save her life.” Cheyn winked at Laurie. Laurie erupted into a fresh burst of laughter, sputtering as she tried not to spit eggs everywhere. Dante’s scowl darkened. “All right, all right. I’ll go to bed. Miz Laurie, it was a pleasure having breakfast with a bona fide hero. I will see you later tonight.” Cheyn gave her a wink and a little salute. He clapped Dante on the shoulder as he walked past, chuckling the whole way out of the room. Laurie took a gulp of coffee, still smiling. “He seems nice.” She looked up at Dante, trying to hide her grin behind the rim of coffee cup. Dante tried not to smile back at her as he leaned forward onto the table. He coughed and shifted in his seat. “Don’t ever believe a word he tells you about anything.” Dante looked at her, then his gaze darted away and then back again. “Okay.” She shook her head. “What rules do you have to tell me?” He cleared his throat and adopted a serious expression. “The most important rule is that you do what we ask you to do. For instance, if I say ‘stay in the closet until I come get you,’ you need to stay in the closet until I come and get you.”

Laurie’s smile faded a tiny bit, but Dante continued. “This is just a safe house. You won’t stay here for long. Once the DA has interviewed you, and you’re accepted into the program, you’ll be relocated somewhere else. The DA left for Washington, D.C. on business. He might call to talk to you over the phone, but he won’t be able to interview you until he gets back. In the meantime, we’ll get all of the paperwork together so you can enter the program.” “Do I get to choose where I live?” Laurie wrapped her hands around her coffee cup, and found comfort in its familiar warmth. “No, but I need as much information from you as possible so we can find a suitable place for you to live. While you’re here, and whenever you’re in a safe house, you should never be outside, unless you’re with us. If a car pulls into the driveway, we go out to see who it is. You stay in here, until we bring that person inside. If someone ever comes up to the door, we answer—not you. We have internet here, but we don’t want you contacting anyone. Do you have any family I should contact?” Laurie’s gaze drifted down to the table. “No.” “Your mom, dad—aunts, uncles?” Laurie took a deep breath. “No,” Laurie said. “My mom and dad died in a car accident with my little brother. I think my dad has a

brother, but they live in Oregon and I’ve never met them. I don’t have any family here.” “I’m sorry.” Laurie looked up at him. His eyes were gentle and warm. His gaze didn’t hold the look of pity everyone else gave her when she imparted that same bit of information. There was just the slightest hint of sorrow. She nodded and sat back in her chair. “Are there any friends we should contact then? A boyfriend?” “Jim will tell everyone at the resort that needs to know. Stuff gets around the hotel. All my friends work there. I’m not dating anyone.” Dante gave a slow nod and scribbled something on the newspaper in his hands. “Okay. We don’t want you contacting any of your friends, Laurie. No e-mail. We have a switchboard you can use to call people. You can’t tell them where you are. Except for the trial, you won’t be back to Hawaii again. It’s harsh, but your friend’s accounts can be hacked, calls can be traced, and people can be followed. Kaimi has a lot of friends on the islands.” Laurie set down her coffee cup. Her mouth dropped open. “I can’t come back to Hawaii? Ever?” She didn’t think she would have to leave the state. “No.” Dante shook his head. “Once you enter the Witness Security Program, you can never come back

here unless you are under protection. Doing so would expel you from the program—it would also put your life at risk. Even if your testimony puts Kaimi behind bars for life, his crime ring is extensive here. You’re not safe in Hawaii anymore.” Laurie stared at the kitchen table as the information sank in. She would have to leave her home. Tears welled in her eyes. She blinked them back. “Laurie?” She met his gaze. His voice softened. “Do you understand everything I just told you?” Laurie swallowed on the rising tide of sadness in her throat. “Yes.” She cleared her throat. “What about my school? I already paid for my semester. If they offer the classes online, can I take them?” Dante shook his head. “I’ll inform your school. We’ll request a refund on your behalf.” Laurie nodded, heartbreak flooded her whole body. She fidgeted, staring into her half-empty coffee cup. Dante wrote down another note. “When I place you, I’ll make sure it’s near a law school. Then I can transfer your school records.” Laurie nodded, but her thoughts were miles away. “We can do almost anything we want while we’re here. You can read, watch TV, surf the internet. We have a lot of movies and books. We can also pick up anything

when we go for food runs. If you want to learn to cook or anything, we can do that.” Laurie heard the forced cheerfulness in his voice. He was trying to make her feel better, but she was still lost in her coffee cup. “Or I can teach you to play poker. Do you know how to play? I’ll tell you what Cheyn does when he’s bluffing.” “I don’t really like poker very much.” She pushed away her half-eaten breakfast. She wasn’t hungry anymore. “So what do you want to do?” Laurie looked out the window. The breeze was blowing across the emerald grass, tossing the palm trees in the distance. The volcano rose up on the horizon, staring down at her. How many days would she be able to see that volcano? “Can we go hiking?” Dante hesitated, his lips creasing in a thin line. “I mean, if a couple of you go with me. I’ve always wanted to hike the volcano.” Laurie looked out the window again, suddenly anxious to do the one thing that her family always talked about and never did. “It’s a pretty difficult hike from here, Laurie.” Her gaze flicked back to his. She leaned forward in her chair. “I hike all the time. I mean, I hiked more when I was a kid. We hiked all over the island. We always wanted to

hike the volcano, but…” The tears blurred her vision. This was her last chance. She blinked the tears away. “Well, the guys and I go to the volcano sometimes, when we’re between assignments, so they know the area. It’s a really great hike, but…” He locked eyes with her and froze. Laurie looked at him hopefully. She clasped her hands together in supplication. “Please? If I leave Hawaii, then it’s my last chance to hike it.” “I’ll think about it. I can’t make any promises, but I’ll think about it.” “Thank you.” Laurie smiled gratefully. Dante jammed his hand through his hair, shaking his head. “Let me show you the safe rooms.” Dante pushed away from the table. Laurie downed the last of her coffee, as he took her plate to the sink. She followed him into the living room. David stood by the window, gazing out into the distance. Laurie couldn’t blame him. There was nothing but a swath of palm trees waving in the sun. The blue sky overhead was luminous. It looked like a gorgeous day. David looked up as they approached. He nodded to her with a respectful smile. “Are you from the islands, David?” She could tell he wasn’t, but it was polite to ask.

“No ma’am. Middle of nowhere Alabama.” “How long have you been here?” Laurie edged her hip onto the arm of the couch. “Few weeks.” Dante stepped in front of her and grabbed her attention. “I’m training him up.” “Aloha.” Laurie turned and gave David a smile. “Aloha.” David smiled back as his cheeks flushed. “David, I’m going to show Laurie the safe rooms. I’d like you to do a perimeter check.” Dante flicked his eyes toward the front door. “Yes, sir.” He nodded to Laurie again and went back through the kitchen to the front door. Laurie surveyed the living room. A large TV filled up one wall, and a fireplace took up the wall adjoining the kitchen. There was a light blue couch and some chairs. This was the most welcoming room in the house. The most “lived in,” from what Laurie had seen so far. There were green curtains flanking the three windows, which were thick enough to shut out light or prying eyes. Shelves upon shelves of books and movies surrounded the TV like a fortress. A few games sat in a box underneath the windows. The books drew Laurie’s attention, but Dante put a hand on her shoulder before she could move toward them. “You can look at those in a little while. Follow me.” Laurie trailed behind Dante to the wall opposite the TV. A couple of non-descript paintings hung there. They were decorations befitting a hotel. The wall was made of

brown wood paneling. It was a light-colored wood, which brightened the room a bit. Dante slid the closest painting toward the corner, and the wood panel made a popping noise. Dante slid the panel open. There was a small room behind it, big enough for two or three people at most. There were emergency supplies in there; water and some canned foods. There was a first aid kit, gauze, and more medical supplies as well. A couple of crates were turned over to sit on, but the rest of the room was bare. “This is a safe room. If an intruder gets inside the building, I will ask you to stay in one of these, until we can secure the house again. These panels are all bulletproof. It will keep you safe.” “Okay.” “It’s very important Laurie, that if I ask you to stay here, you do so until I, or one of my team members, comes to get you. Do you understand?” “Yes, Dante. I understand.” Laurie crossed her arms over her chest. She made one adrenaline filled misstep, and now she would never hear the end of it. “I want you to promise you will stay in the safe room if I have to put you there.” “Dante, I understand.” “I need you to promise me.” Dante looked at her intently. Laurie stared back. She hated the idea of hiding out in a closet while someone else tried to protect her. Why

shouldn’t she be able to help? She knew the answer he would give, and she couldn’t refute it. She sighed. “I promise. If you put me in the safe room, I will stay there until one of you comes for me.” “Good. I’ll show you the one upstairs.” Dante slid the panel back into place until a latch clicked. He had her practice opening it a few times in case she needed to get into it by herself. They walked up the living room stairs, across the long landing, and into the hallway to the bedrooms. Dante stopped at two double doors, which he opened. It was a linen closet, piled with sheets and towels. Dante lifted heavy latches on both sides of the closet. Then he slid the entire closet over. It was on hidden wheels. Inside, the safe room looked very much the same as the last one. Laurie shifted on her feet, looking away from the cave-like room. She played with the rings on her right hand. “It’s very unlikely we’ll need you to stay in here, but we just want to be prepared for an emergency.” Laurie nodded. A door opened to the left of the linen closet, making her jump. A man emerged, looking still half-asleep. Laurie saw him last night, but couldn’t remember his name. He was very dark skinned, with black hair trimmed close to his head. He was almost as tall as Dante. His nose was a bit crooked. His eyes were almond shaped, almost black. He had on a polo shirt with the U.S. Marshals Service logo and khakis. When he

caught sight of Laurie in his path, he leaned up against the doorframe with a lazy smile. “Morning.” He leered at her. Dante crossed his arms as he took half a step in Max’s direction. “Laurie, this is Max. Max, Laurie.” “Hi.” Laurie extended her hand. Max shook it, running his thumb over the soft flesh between her thumb and forefinger. “Boss giving you the tour?” He stroked her palm, making the hair on Laurie’s neck stand on end. “Yeah.” Laurie tried to pull her hand away. “Mostly just the safe rooms.” “Very nice, very nice.” Max ran his tongue over his teeth. “Max, give her back her hand.” Dante took another step toward him. Max dropped it, much to Laurie’s relief. It was starting to get awkward. “Sorry.” Max shrugged. “Still waking up.” “That’s okay.” She gave him a polite smile, but she felt her face flush. “Max, I want you to go down and do a gear check.” Dante put his hand on Laurie’s shoulder and pulled her away. “We just checked the gear last night.” He scowled at Dante. “Check it again.” Dante nodded in the direction of the

stairs. Max’s face contorted in annoyance, but he chose not to say anything. He moved past Dante, and down the stairs. “Let’s talk in your room for a minute.” Dante pushed open the door to her room. He sat down in the lone chair. Laurie sat on her bed, looking at him expectantly. Laurie had been with him less than twenty-four hours, but she recognized the expression he made when a lecture was eminent. “Listen, Laurie,” Dante began. He cleared his throat. “We don’t usually have single women in the protection program. Mostly men, some families. A lot of families. Husbands and wives. Moreover, we usually don’t start protection service until the police have arrested the criminal. However, you walked into a very high-profile situation. Given the DA’s direct interest in you, you will probably be under our direct protection for longer than most witnesses before the agency relocates you. But, you’re here alone, and my men, well, David’s married, but…” Dante coughed. The deep tan of his facial features turned scarlet. Laurie gave him a tiny, indulgent smile. Dante looked down at the floor. “What I’m trying to say is, if there are any problems, I want you feel like you can come to me.” “Okay.”

“I really mean it. I want you to come to me if anyone makes you feel uncomfortable.” “I worked in a resort since I was eighteen, Dante. That’s ten years’ worth of sexual harassment training. I’ll come to you.” He let out a sigh. “Good. Thank you for understanding what I was trying to say, even though I mangled it.” They both laughed. Dante ran his fingers through his hair, his gaze darting away from her. “We have to do some paperwork downstairs. We have a Memorandum of Understanding we have to fill out. I can’t go through all of it until you’ve talked to the DA, but we’ll get through most of it. There are release forms for you to sign. You’ll receive financial assistance for being in the program. It’s not very much, but it’s something. We can’t put it into your bank account, in case they’re monitoring that. We’ll open up a new account for you.” “I can’t believe I don’t have to work. It feels so strange not having to go anywhere.” Laurie and Dante left the room to head downstairs. “Don’t get too used it. Once you’re relocated, we’ll help you find a job so you can support yourself. But if you wanna clean rooms in the meantime, there are a lot of rooms here.” Laurie laughed. “No, that’s okay. I think I’ll survive the idleness.”

“I hope so; otherwise, I’m out of a job.” They both laughed again as they went downstairs. Laurie enjoyed his company far more than she anticipated. She didn’t really want to be here. She didn’t want to be facing her last few days in Hawaii. Yet, Dante had the power to make her forget about that for a few minutes at a time. Dante set down a stack of paperwork in front of Laurie and they worked through most of it. Laurie signed so many forms, her fingertips ached. At midday, Dante rewarded her with a long break while he made her lunch. He urged her to rummage through the cookbooks for meals she wanted to try. They finished late in the afternoon, adjourning to the living room. Dante did his own paperwork on a laptop, while Laurie watched TV. David kept his post by the window. Laurie could see him out of the corner of her eye. David was very quiet, a bit shy. He blossomed when he talked about his wife. They had met in high school. Now she was pregnant with their first child. They moved from Alabama so David could pursue his dream to be a U.S. Marshal, and they moved again when the agency promoted him to Witness Security Inspector. His wife hated him being away on protective details now. She worried about him constantly. Laurie could understand why, after her own brush with criminals last night. Max, on the other hand, was David’s opposite. He

roved in and out of the living room. Every time he got near Laurie, Dante sent him on an errand, a perimeter check, a grocery run, anything to get him out of the living room. Max finally gave up, sitting at the back of the living room in one of the armchairs, reading a sports magazine. Laurie was curious about where he was from, but she knew if she talked to him, Dante would frown at her now and lecture her later. Max was a little too eager to get to know her. She’d rather leave it alone. Laurie enjoyed Cheyn’s company the most. When he woke up, he wandered down stairs. He kept Laurie entertained with stories about working with Dante. Dante gave up on the computer at that point. Cheyn was too distracting. Then Dante told his own stories. Cooking disasters between assignments. Water balloon fights with some protected kids that ended up in hospital runs. One elderly bookkeeper that was a witness even insisted on bringing all five of her cats into custody with her. Dante swore he was still cleaning cat hair off his clothes. They talked until they all got hungry, then Laurie made them all spaghetti for dinner. Looking around at the four men with her, Laurie felt more comfortable eating with all of them than eating breakfast by herself that morning. After they watched a movie together in the living room, Laurie went to bed feeling more content than she had in a long time—almost since before her

parents died.



CHAPTER FOUR Laurie was lost. She was in the middle of the forest, with the ominous feeling that someone was following her. How could she figure out which way to go? Which way was safe? She continued down the path she was on, hoping maybe she would recognize something. However, trees just gave way to more trees and underbrush. She could hear footsteps now. Someone was following her, but she couldn’t see them. She could hear them behind her. She started to run. She needed to get away, to get back to the safe house. Where were the men? Where had they gone? She was running now. She slid down an embankment. She knew the footsteps were right behind her. She cried out as she fell. The underbrush tore at her skin and clothes. Bleeding, she picked herself up and continued to

run. She was limping now. Each step was painful. In the distance, she could hear Dante calling for her. She yelled back. She needed to find him. She had to get to him. She would have never been in this trouble if she had stayed by his side. “Dante! Dante!” She looked around her, but the trees were too thick. She couldn’t see anything but the shadow following her. She prayed Dante would find her. That he could stop the person chasing her. She ran in the direction of his voice, climbing a steep hill. She could see the person behind her now. It was Kaimi. “Dante, please! Help me!” She cried as loud as she could. “Wake up, Laurie. Wake, up!” Dante’s voice boomed in her ear. Laurie awoke immediately. She launched into a sitting position, nearly hitting Dante straight on as he grasped her by both shoulders. Laurie gasped for air as tears stung her eyes. “Oh God.” She was embarrassed, still half-terrified. “It’s okay. It’s okay.” Dante rubbed her shoulders. “You had a nightmare.” Laurie trembled, as if her body could no longer contain the fear. The dream had been so real, and it scared her. The weight of her situation crashed down on her.

“It’s okay. I’m right here…” Dante smoothed the hair away from her face. “I’m so sorry. I was being chased and—” “Shhhh. It was just a nightmare. You’re okay. I’m here.” Dante cradled her against his chest, rubbing her back. He ran his fingers over her hair. Laurie wrestled with her emotions, choking back the sobs that stuck in her throat. When she calmed, he pulled back and held her hands. “You scared me. You called out to me in your nightmare. I thought someone was in here with you.” “I’m sorry. Someone was chasing me through the woods. I couldn’t find you. I ran toward your voice, but Kaimi was behind me.” She sniffled and looked away. He nodded, brushing his warm palm against her cheek. “Try to go to back to sleep.” “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you.” “Don’t be sorry. Go back to sleep, now.” Laurie lay back on her bed, looking up at Dante. She felt foolish, but she didn’t want him to leave. “Can you stay with me for a little while?” He stared at her for a moment. “Of course I can.” He grabbed the chair, pulling it up beside her bed. He held her hand, running his fingers over her knuckles. “Thank you.” She began to drift off.

“You’re welcome, Laurie. You’re welcome.” *** Dante Dante stared down at her tiny hand in his. Her delicate wrists and slim fingers. Her palms were still sweaty. He watched as her face relaxed into a peaceful sleep. He reached down with his free hand and brushed away the hair around her face. She had scared him half to death. He had woken up out of a dead sleep to hear her yelling for him. He’d vaulted out of bed and entered her room with gun drawn only to find her wrestling with her sheets, whimpering and asking for him to help her. He held her hand for a long time. He didn’t want to let it go. Not after seeing her face contorted with terror while she slept. She seemed so content for most of the day, laughing and teasing him. She had to be scared, and her fear was playing out in her nightmares. But that was one place he couldn’t protect her. So, he held her hand, keeping watch over her as she slept. She didn’t move. He hardly breathed for fear of waking her. After more than an hour, sleepiness stole over him. He released her hand, and returned to his bed, feeling

powerless.



CHAPTER FIVE The next morning, Laurie wandered downstairs. Dante was killing time waiting for her in the living room on his laptop. David stood in his favorite spot, watching the sweeping landscape. The sun streamed through the windows. “Good morning.” She smiled, but the lines around her mouth were tight. “Did you both have breakfast yet?” “Yes, ma’am.” David folded his hands together. “Not yet.” Dante closed the laptop and got up from the couch. He stretched, following Laurie into the kitchen. “What would you like?” Dante walked over the fridge. “I can make it.” She got out the eggs. “You made dinner. Besides, breakfast is the only thing I cook that’s any good.” He took the eggs from her hands.

“Well, if that’s the case, I guess I should bow to your strengths.” Dante chuckled as he set the eggs on the counter. “So what should we do today?” Dante turned toward her as he got out the bread. “Well, it’s beautiful out. I thought we could go on that hike.” Laurie winced, and he felt terrible instantly. He was trying to cheer her up, but he had forgotten the exact contents of her nightmare. “Oh, um, sure.” She flushed and stared at the counter in front of her. His mind raced, searching for something to fix what he’d just done. “I’d like to show you something near Mauna Kea. I think you’ll like it.” “What is it?” She looked up at him again, a small smile formed across her lips. Jackpot. “Now, if I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise when we got there.” He flashed her a winning smile. She returned it with one of her own. Her eyes danced as she gazed at him. His heart squeezed in his chest and he almost dropped the egg he held. “You have a surprise for me?” She glowed in the

morning sunlight now, and he felt light headed. “Yeah. I have a surprise for you.” “Well, let’s go hiking then.” “Good. It’s about a four-hour hike up, another four hours back. Can you handle that?” “Are you insulting me?” Dante looked over his shoulder. She was still smiling. He was still good. He raised an eyebrow in challenge. “I’m not insulting you. I just want to make sure you can handle it.” “I prefer full day hikes.” “Well, then all you had to do was say ‘yes.’ ” His gaze lingered on her a moment or two longer than it should have. He turned back to the business at hand. He fixed them both scrambled eggs, with cinnamon toast. Then he poured her a cup of coffee. Dante poured himself a cup and sat down with her. “Thank you, master chef.” Dante nearly choked on the bite of toast in his mouth. “If my mother ever heard someone call me that, she’d die laughing.” “Did you grow up here?” Dante felt himself stiffen. He tried to relax. She asked everyone that question. “No. I grew up all over. I think I hit most of the continental states by the time I went to college.” “Why did you move so much?” “Dad worked for the government, so we had to move

a lot.” “The military?” “Something like that…” Dante shifted uncomfortably in his seat, and was about to change the subject when Cheyn strolled in the room. “Good morning, good morning. It is beautiful out today!” Cheyn went straight for the cabinets. “Yes, it is. Dante’s taking me hiking. It’s perfect weather for it.” Cheyn dropped the coffee cup he grabbed from the cupboard, and fumbled to save it. Dante winced. He hadn’t relayed those plans to his team. “Hiking, huh?” Cheyn looked at Dante. “Yeah, are you coming?” Laurie turned to Cheyn, and thankfully missed Dante’s grimace. “I didn’t know there was going to be a hike, so I don’t think I’m invited.” Cheyn smirked as he poured his coffee. Dante frowned at him. “I thought it was a nice day, and Laurie asked me about it yesterday, so I suggested it to her a moment ago.” Dante opened up his newspaper and realized it was yesterday’s newspaper. “Uh, huh. What does the prosecutor have to say about that, boss?” Cheyn asked. Dante’s frown turned into a scowl.

“Evan James and the DA don’t dictate what protected citizens can and cannot do.” He refolded the newspaper and dropped it on the table. “Is hiking going to get you in trouble?” Laurie looked up at him, her eyes filled with concern. “I’ll clear it with my boss.” Dante got up from the table. He wished Cheyn had kept his mouth shut. It would have been fine. He left his breakfast half-finished. He took his cell phone out onto the back patio. He hit the speed dial, and the head of the Witness Security field office picked up the phone. “Dante!” he exclaimed. “How’s my best deputy? How’s the girl?” “She seems all right, Rick. She goes back and forth between being all right and being pretty terrified.” “Understandable. I saw your report on the resort incident. Did she really knock out the guy with a lamp?” Rick asked. “Yes, sir. I’ve informed her such actions could harm both herself and someone else. She understands she should never take that course of action again.” “Good. She’s still amenable to testifying, right? We can’t afford for this one to get spooked.” “Well, she’s pretty scared, being away from her friends and all. She lived at the resort for the last decade.” “But do you think she’ll testify?”

Rick’s voice was half an octave higher now then when they started the conversation. The corners of Dante’s mouth curved up. He looked up at Mauna Kea. He almost felt the fallen leaves and twigs crunching beneath his hiking boots. “If we can keep her comfortable here, sir, I think she’ll testify.” There was a hesitant pause. “Is there anything we can do to make her more comfortable?” Target achieved. Dante paused for a few minutes, pretending to think. “Well, she is an avid hiker. We do have some excellent, safe trails near the house. If you thought it was wise, I could take her hiking. She does love to hike, and I think it would take her mind off everything. She needs a diversion.” There was a longer pause. “You’ve hiked the area a lot?” “Between almost every assignment. I wouldn’t have suggested it if I didn’t.” Dante paced, making a mental checklist of everything they needed for the hike. “I don’t see why not, if you know the area. Take another man with you. If it keeps her comfortable and gives her the lay of the land, that should be fine.” “Oh, great. She’ll be very excited.” Dante smiled into the phone. “But Dante, I’m sure I don’t have to tell you how

critical her safety is. If anything happens to her on this hike, or at all, there’ll be hell to pay for both of us.” Rick’s stern warning gave Dante pause. He heard Rick say the exact same thing before he drove out to get Laurie to begin with. “Rick, I’ve never let you down. I won’t start now.” “No, you haven’t. That’s why I assigned you to this protection detail. You’re the best I have, Dante.” “Thank you.” “Keep her safe and see that’s she comfortable.” “I will. Any news on Kaimi or Katherine and Easton?” There was the sound of shuffling papers, and the beeping of Rick’s cell phone. “No, nothing substantial. They think he may be skipping islands with them. Possibly a small speedboat involved. They’re not quite sure, but Evan James is raising hell over at the FBI field office.” “Thank you, Rick. I’ll let you know if anything changes here.” “Take care of her and your team.” “I will.” Dante hung up the phone, and walked back into the house. When he got to the kitchen, Laurie was laughing so hard at something Cheyn said, she looked almost purple. Dante bristled. Why was Cheyn still sitting here anyway? “So what did the big boss say?” Cheyn smirked at him

over his cereal. “Said it was fine. Just need to take another man with me. I’ll need you to take David’s watch.” Dante smiled and shrugged. “I thought I was going with you.” Cheyn’s brow furrowed as he studied Dante. “David needs the experience, and you’re already up. We need at least one man on watch while Max sleeps.” David poked his head into the kitchen. “Boss, I’m okay with staying here if Cheyn wants to go. I’m not much of a hiker.” Dante’s irritation magnified. Yet, it made sense to take Cheyn with him. He had wilderness training. David knew how to handle the watch. He took a breath. He didn’t know what he was getting so worked up about anyway. “All right, David. You can stay, but I do want to get you out and exploring around the house at some point. Cheyn, get the wilderness gear ready. I’m going to finish breakfast. Then we can get going.” “How can I help get ready?” Laurie turned her dazzling blue eyes on him. “Just get yourself ready. Cheyn can handle the rest.” Dante sat down at the kitchen table. He finished his cold breakfast, while Laurie went upstairs to change. Cheyn got the backpacks together, and they left the house an hour later. Dante followed an invisible path from the house up

into the tree line. As they approached, he found the entrance to the narrow pathway that cut through the dense foliage. Ferns and low hanging palm trees almost blocked the mouth of the dirt path. It felt so good to be outside, in the lush greenery. The sounds of the jungle enveloped him—calling birds, angry insects buzzing away from them, the leaves blowing in a light breeze. The rainforest got hot and sticky. They all began to sweat. Even the dense branches of the immense trees couldn’t keep them cool. For the most part, they remained silent as they climbed, content to listen to the surrounding noise. Dante stopped every so often to point out the tracks of a dog, or cat. He even spotted wild boar tracks, as they headed higher toward the volcano. He showed Laurie how to tell if an animal had been through there recently or hours ago. He could identify several animals just by sound. He enjoyed teaching her. All at once, the forest stopped at the base of the volcano. There was a short field of grass before even that disappeared into a swath of gravel, ash, and rock. They stopped for a little while to take a break and eat some of the snacks Cheyn had packed, lounging in the shade. The path curved around the base of the volcano to the right and left. As they stood up to continue, Cheyn started to the left. “Cheyn!” Dante nodded to the right. “We’re going this way today.”

“That way? We’ve never gone that way.” “I’ve gone this way before. Come on.” Dante led the way down the trail. The path dove back into the forest. The decline was steep, much steeper than the climb they’d just made. As the slope deepened, Laurie took a step and the log she was balancing on faltered. She would have tumbled down, but Dante turned and caught her by the waist. She grabbed onto his shoulders, trying to steady herself. “Easy, easy.” He shifted to give her all of his strength. He held her up until she could regain her footing again. Her t-shirt rode up an inch or two, and his thumb grazed the cool, smooth skin of her stomach. He felt his temperature rise ten degrees. “Sorry.” She turned almost crimson. “The log rolled on me.” “That’s all right, just take it real slow.” Dante felt her muscles flex beneath his fingers and he sucked in a breath. Laurie regained her balance. She looked up into Dante’s eyes. His stomach lurched. Her eyes were luminous, vulnerable. Yet, something dark and hungry was there too. Dante barely glimpsed it before she blinked and it was gone. He released her waist. Laurie released his shoulders. “Thank you.” “Boss, I think we should head back to the other path.

It’s a lot easier than this one.” Cheyn came up beside them. “Can’t do that. I promised Laurie I’d show her something, and this is the only path that will get us there.” Dante turned away from Laurie. Cheyn threw him a quizzical look, but Dante ignored it. Dante held out his hand to Laurie as they continued down the embankment. Laurie tried not to take his help, but she almost slipped a second time. She gave up. She began balancing herself on his arm and shoulder. He was all too happy to help. In the distance, a rushing sound grew steadily louder. They rounded a corner, and there was the waterfall he was looking for, cascading off the side of the volcano into a pool of bluegreen water. All around the water ’s edge orchids of all colors were in full bloom. The ground was covered in thick, green grass, with several rocks scattered about to sit on. “It’s beautiful…” Laurie stood for a moment, staring up at it. Dante smiled, watching pleasure bloom over Laurie’s cheeks and lips. Her eyes danced and they darkened from sapphire to twilight. A responding pleasure spread from his chest through his whole body until he was lightheaded with it. He wanted her to always look that way around him. He wanted her to look that way when

she looked at him. He shook himself out of that last thought. He was traveling on a dangerous road. He shouldn’t let himself go any further. “I’m glad you like it.” Dante swung his pack off his shoulders. “Let’s sit down and have some lunch.” Cheyn sat by the pool’s edge on a large flat rock. Laurie sat opposite him on the soft grass, and Dante sat down next to her. They each pulled out a plastic bag from their backpacks filled with sandwiches and snacks. “How come you never took me here?” Cheyn waved his sandwich at the waterfall. Dante snorted. “I didn’t think you’d be interested.” Dante bit into his lunch without even looking up. “Who doesn’t like waterfalls? Do you know anyone who doesn’t like waterfalls?” Cheyn leaned over and rested his elbows on his knees. “Yeah.” Dante flicked his eyes up at Cheyn and back to his lunch. “You’re lying, boss, you’re lying.” Cheyn shook his sandwich at him. “Sorry—I didn’t realize it would upset you.” Dante smiled. “Yeah, well it does. It hurts me man, right here.” Cheyn tapped his heart. Laurie chuckled at him. “Have you not seen any other waterfalls, Cheyn?” Laurie smirked up at him. “No, I have. I’ve seen lots of them, just not this one.

Have you been up to Rainbow Falls?” Cheyn asked her. “Yeah, we used to go every summer when I was a kid.” Laurie’s gaze returned to her peanut butter and jelly. “You don’t go anymore?” Cheyn quirked his eyebrow at her. “No.” Laurie shook her head. “How come?” Cheyn chewed on his lunch, missing Dante’s glare of annoyance. Laurie paused for a little while, staring at the grass beneath her feet. Dante wanted to reach over and squeeze Cheyn’s neck. He’d ruined it. She’d been happy a moment ago. “I don’t have anyone to go with anymore.” Laurie looked up at the waterfall and sighed. “Parents can’t hike anymore?” Cheyn shoved the rest of his sandwich in his mouth. “Cheyn, stop pestering her and let her eat her lunch.” Dante leaned a bit in Laurie’s direction. “It’s okay.” Laurie put down her half-eaten sandwich. “My parents and my brother died, in a car accident when I was fourteen.” “Oh, I’m sorry.” Cheyn looked down at her, regret flickering across his features. “It’s okay. It was a long time ago.” Laurie shrugged. “Were you in the car with them?” Cheyn leaned forward on his perch. “No. I was…well, I was where I shouldn’t have been.”

Laurie’s face flushed. She shoved the rest of her sandwich into the plastic bag with her snacks. She pretended to be fascinated by the bags contents. When she looked up, her eyes flicked between Cheyn and Dante’s. “Where were you not supposed to be?” Cheyn asked. Laurie sighed. She met Dante’s steady gaze briefly, then looked away. “Kissing Ricky Pearson by the soccer field.” They nearly choked on their laughter. Laurie rolled her eyes. “I hope it was a good kiss.” Cheyn gave a mischievous smile. “Well, it was my first kiss, and he was my big high school crush at the time. I went home thinking it was the best day of my life. Then I sat at home, waiting for my parents to get back from picking up my little brother, and this police officer shows up at my door. Well, that was that.” “What happened then?” Dante moved closer to her. “My uncle in Seattle couldn’t take care of me. They have too many kids of their own. I went into foster care until I was eighteen. They helped me get the job at the resort, and that’s where I’ve been ever since.” Dante sat close enough to Laurie to see her eyes mist over. He should have left Cheyn at the house and taken her hiking by himself. Dante wanted to cheer her up with this trip. Now she was sad again. He wanted to reach for

her hand, to offer some comfort, but he wouldn’t dare, even if they were alone. “I’m sorry you lost your family, Laurie.” He shifted forward until his knee pressed against hers just a hair. He would settle for that brief contact. “It’s a tough life growing up in foster care. It’s probably what makes you so brave now.” Laurie smiled. She hugged her knees into her chest, taking away the brief contact Dante had with her. “I’m not brave.” She turned her face away to stare at the waterfall “Now that’s not true, Miz Laurie. You attacked the guy at the resort, and you’re in the Witness Protection Program instead of just running off to your uncle in Seattle.” Cheyn’s expression sobered. “Well, it’s the right thing to do isn’t it? Serve the greater good?” Laurie pulled up a few pieces of grass and twirled them around her fingers. “Do you mean the greater good for you or for everyone else? Because most people will just choose the greater good for them. A lot of people won’t agree to go into Witsec because they’re too scared. You are brave.” Dante locked eyes with her. “Yes, you’re a super woman.” Cheyn flexed a bicep. “You attack bad guys and fight crime. Most of all, you eat what Dante cooks for you—now that shows a lot of bravery.” Dante turned on him with a look designed to melt

metal. “I don’t see you pulling out the frying pan in the morning.” Dante shoved his snacks back in his pack. “Of course not. They invented cereal so you don’t have to.” Laurie laughed at both of them. She laughed so hard, she fell back onto the grass clasping her mid-section. She stared up at the sky peeking through the dense foliage above. Then she turned her face toward Dante. He smiled at her, and he felt the ground shift beneath him when she smiled back. He was in trouble. If he wasn’t careful, he was going to be in big trouble. Giving in to this electric, delicious attraction would be foolish. She wasn’t going to be in Hawaii much longer. He would eventually lose her and maybe his job too. He broke the connection and looked back at the waterfall. They sat for a while in silence, watching the water pour down from the sky. The sun dipped behind the waterfall’s horizon, and several rainbows appeared. They hovered in mid-air above the waterfall’s mist. “That is so beautiful,” Laurie breathed. She turned to Dante. “Thank you for bringing me here.” Dante’s breath caught in his chest. All he could do was nod in response. The sun illuminated Laurie’s face, bathing it in a rosy gold. Her hair caught the light, glowing around her face like a halo. Gratitude shone in her eyes as she smiled at him. It was the most striking picture of beauty Dante had ever seen, and he would

remember that vision of her for the rest of his life.



CHAPTER SIX Laurie Laurie was in the car. Her parents were in the front seat. Her brother sat with her in the back. They were going out to get ice cream. Her brother played with a new etch-a-sketch. He broke one every couple of months, but he would create the most elaborate scenes on them. Laurie was positive he would be an amazing artist someday. In honor of their trip out for ice cream, which did not happen often, he sketched out the ice cream sundae he wanted to get. Right as he poured on the chocolate syrup, Laurie looked up to see a tractor-trailer heading straight for their vehicle. “No, stop! Look out!” She braced herself. But it was

too late. The car careened into the tractor-trailer. Laurie was pinned in the backseat. She could sense that her parents and her brother were dead. They weren’t moving, but Laurie was still alive. The tractor-trailer backed up and rammed the car again. “No! Stop! Please!” She screamed as the tractor-trailer backed up again. “Help!” “Laurie! Wake up!” Dante’s voice sliced through the nightmare. Laurie opened her eyes. Dante pressed her against his chest. She moaned. “I’m so sorry, Dante. I’m so sorry.” “Are you okay?” “Yes. That was an old nightmare.” “Have you always had nightmares this often?” Dante wrapped both arms around her. Laurie’s hand combed through her disheveled hair as Dante continued to clutch her to his chest. He was warm and solid beneath her cheek. He smelled of spicy aftershave, soap, and the slightest hint of coffee. Laurie couldn’t stop herself from nuzzling his shoulder as he pressed his hand to her hair. “I had them for a while after my parents died. For a few years. Dreams like the one I just had, where I’m in

the car and I’m watching them die, but I can’t do anything to save them. After a while, the nightmares went away. Then Kaimi waved his gun in my face. I haven’t had a peaceful night since.” She twisted her fingers into Dante’s t-shirt. The strength under her hands soothed her. He ran his hands over her hair, rubbing her back. He pulled back to hold her hands. “Laurie, if these nightmares are going to keep happening, I may need to start sleeping in your room with you. I can sleep on the floor in here just fine, but I can’t sleep in the other room when I think you’re being attacked in here.” “I’m sorry, Dante.” Tears welled in her eyes. “I just can’t get them to go away.” “No, I know. I know.” Dante embraced her again. “I just need to know you’re safe, okay? You can think about it and let me know what you’re comfortable with.” “I’ll think about it.” She sniffled, trying to keep the tears at bay. Dante repositioned himself on the bed so he could lean up against the wall, propped up by one of Laurie’s pillows. He held her for a long while. Laurie curled up against him, her chest lying on top of his. She tucked her head up under his chin, and laid her hand over his heart. He rubbed her back. She fell into an exhausted sleep.



CHAPTER SEVEN Dante Dante woke up uncomfortable. Something poked his leg, and he felt someone sleeping beside him. Where was he? He couldn’t remember. In the dim light in the room, he began to make out Laurie’s sleeping form. Her knee prodded his leg. All at once, reality spun into focus. Dante was horrified. Not only had he slept in Laurie’s room, he had slept beside her. If his boss ever found out, he could lose his job. A disciplinary action at the very least. He would be pulled off the most important assignment in his career. Fuming, he berated himself for what he’d done. Dante eased Laurie back onto her bed. He had to get back to his room. The clock read 7:00 a.m. It was long

before he usually got up, but he was awake now. He crept to the door, and opened it. As he walked to his door on the balls of his feet, he heard a cough behind him. Whirling around, Dante flinched. Cheyn stood there, wearing a stern expression Dante had never seen before. “What the hell are you doing?” Cheyn crossed his arms over his chest. “Shhhh. It’s not what you think.” He held up his hands, palms out. “It’s not?” “Let’s go downstairs before we wake everyone up.” Dante turned without waiting for a response. He was mortified. Not only had he stayed in Laurie’s room, but one of his own men caught him coming out. At least it was Cheyn and not David or Max. Cheyn was his best friend. Surely, he would understand, wouldn’t he? They reached the living room. Dante turned to see Cheyn standing with his arms crossed, his legs planted outside the width of his hips. He looked furious now. Dante jammed his fingers through his hair. “Listen—” Dante began. “What the hell were you thinking?” “Cheyn, it’s not what you think.” “Really, are you sure about that?” “She has nightmares. I can hear her on the other side of the wall. I wake up in the middle of the night and she sounds like she’s being attacked. I go into her room. I

shake her out of them. I just fell asleep there last night. That’s all.” Dante felt his face flush. Hearing himself say it aloud made him even more embarrassed. It was a pathetic explanation—he knew that. Dante ran his hand through his hair again. He started to pace the length of the couch. Cheyn didn’t respond. He just narrowed his eyes at Dante and lowered his chin. “Look you can ask her about it yourself. I might have to start sleeping in there at night,” “Yeah, I bet.” “No, I’d sleep on the floor, Cheyn. Jesus!” Dante threw up his hands in anger. “I can’t believe you, man. You’re risking your career and this assignment because of a woman. Everyone at the agency is watching this assignment. It can make or break all of us, and you’re up there sleeping with her!” “Cheyn, this assignment is no different—” “That’s bullshit and you know it.” “She’s just another witness to protect. We just do our jobs, like we always do.” “No. I see the way you look at her, man. You made her breakfast, you took her up to that waterfall. She’s not just another witness. This is not just you doing your job. This is different. You’re different!” Dante hesitated. Heat rose from the pit of his stomach. His chest tightened and his shoulder muscles flexed. He clenched his fists at his sides. He couldn’t believe Cheyn

was so ready to think the worst of him. “No. I’m not different. I’m just trying to make her time here easy on her. She’s here by herself. She doesn’t have any family to speak of. God, she’s had it tough enough as it is.” “We have worked together for three years, man. Three years. And I’m telling you—this is different.” Dante stood there. He didn’t know what else to say. “You’ve gotta ask the boss to take you off this assignment.” “No. I won’t. I hear your concerns, Cheyn. I do, but…” Dante put up a hand as he resumed his pacing. “Man, don’t pull that kind of management bullshit on me. Be real with me.” “Listen, I hear you, okay. But I’m not different. I’m just trying to make her comfortable here. Make sure she’ll stay long enough for them to find Kaimi and have a trial, okay?” Cheyn headed for the front door. “I don’t know what’s sadder, you lying to me or you lying to yourself.” Dante ground his teeth together. A headache began to form at his temples. He would have shouted at Cheyn if there weren’t people sleeping upstairs. His voice shook, as he tried to keep what he said low and even. “Cheyn, stop it. I’m not doing anything wrong here.” Cheyn turned back around. “Yeah, whatever. Look, you wanna screw up your

whole career for this girl, fine. When the boss comes down on you, and he asks me what happened, I’m gonna tell him the truth. You got all sweet on her, and you couldn’t do your job anymore.” Cheyn turned and went toward the front door. Dante followed him, talking to his back. “I’m going to do my job. Just do yours.” “Fine. I’m just trying to help you out. But since you don’t wanna hear it, I’ll just go back to my job.” Cheyn pushed open the front door and left, slamming the door in his wake. Dante stood in the living room, fuming. How dare Cheyn talk to him like that! After everything they had been through together, how could his best friend try to make Dante out to be such a terrible villain? He’d accused him of sleeping with a witness and potentially endangering his whole team. Dante knew it looked bad with him coming out of Laurie’s room, but why didn’t Cheyn trust him? Why would Dante lie to him? Dante went back up to his room, his thoughts nagging at him. He didn’t go back to sleep. He sat with his laptop doing paperwork, trying to push his anger and his hurt out of his mind. *** Laurie

Laurie woke up with a start. She wasn’t sure what woke her so suddenly. She had the vague impression it was a nightmare, but it slipped away from her. She felt relieved, remembering the horrible nightmare she had about the tractor-trailer during the night. A shiver ran down her back, and she rolled onto her side so she could curl into a ball. Laurie crossed her arms, rubbing her own shoulder —a gesture more of self-comfort than a need for warmth. The past few days had jumbled her nerves. She felt like they were tied in a knot, and she didn’t know what end she would pull out as each moment passed. Would it be the crying string, the laughing string, or just pure exhaustion? She wished she had some handbook, some guide to being a witness. She’d read countless books on being a lawyer and how to work with a witness on everything from making a statement to crossexamination, but she never came across a single book that even remotely described the witness experience. She toyed with the idea of talking to Dante about it. Perhaps his counsel would alleviate the pressure building in her chest, but she rejected it. She knew she was already too much of a burden to him. He couldn’t even get a good night’s sleep around her. She had no idea how to repay his kindness to her. Yet, he wanted to do more. He offered to sleep in her room with her. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that. It

was tantalizing, to be sure. She wouldn’t mind having such a handsome man in her room. He would be sleeping dutifully on the floor, and she knew he would never take advantage of the situation. Yet, his proximity would heighten her interest in him, a fascination that was bound to lead to unhappiness. This whole situation was fleeting. She accepted that, and she had to keep reminding herself of it. They were going to relocate her to another state. Dante worked and lived in Hawaii. They were together for the moment, nothing more. The more time she spent with him, the more she let him get close, the more it would hurt when she had to separate from him. Or the more it would hurt when he pushed her away. She couldn’t let herself go down this road, emotionally or mentally. She just had to keep a tight rein on her desire and not let it run rampant in her head. Laurie dragged herself into a seated position. She wrapped her arms around her legs and thought of everything Dante did to protect her and make her comfortable. It was a long list, longer than any list she could make for anyone else. She was grateful to all of these men. She was determined that no matter how steep or messy or terrifying this trail became, Laurie would make it as easy on them as she could. If that meant putting on a smile no matter how she felt, then so be it. It was the least she could do.

Laurie got out of bed. When she came downstairs, it was already mid-morning. Dante wasn’t anywhere to be seen from the landing, just David. Standing in the same spot as always. She clamped down on her disappointment as she came down the remaining steps. Now would be a good time to exercise some restraint, while putting on a smile. “Morning, David!” “Morning, ma’am.” “Is everyone else asleep?” “I guess so. I haven’t seen the boss this morning. I took over for Cheyn at eight, but I think he went for a jog. Max is asleep.” “Oh, okay. Do you want some breakfast, David?” “Already had some, but you go on ahead.” She smiled at him. So far, so good. Laurie turned and went into the kitchen. She got out the griddle. She thought she would make French toast for breakfast. She guessed Dante must have stayed up late with her, so she would just have to fix him some breakfast this morning. She cracked the eggs, whisked in some milk, and went in search of vanilla and cinnamon. She found the cinnamon hiding at the back of a cupboard, but no vanilla. She dipped in the bread and set it on the griddle. Once she finished making hers, she started making Dante’s breakfast. Just as she laid the second batch on the griddle, the front door slammed open. Laurie jumped. Cheyn strode

in, looking surprisingly cross. “Sorry,” he muttered. “Oh, that’s okay. You scared me.” She gave him a smile as she clutched her heart. He didn’t respond, he just moved toward the stairs. “Cheyn, do you want some French toast? I can make some for you.” He paused, and then pivoted on the spot. “Sure.” “Are you okay? You must be tired.” “Yeah, I’m pretty tired. How about you? Did you sleep okay?” Laurie remembered her nightmare. She turned back toward the griddle to take off the French toast and put it on a plate for Cheyn. “Yeah, I slept okay.” “Just okay?” Laurie looked over her shoulder and he was watching her. She gave him a crooked smile and turned back to her bowl as she whisked up some more French toast mix for Dante’s breakfast. “He told you didn’t he?” “Who told me what?” “About my nightmares, don’t act like he didn’t.” She tossed a look over her shoulder. “He told me, but I wanted you to tell me.” Cheyn smiled with a wink. “Well, I just did.”

“What are they like?” Laurie laid Dante’s breakfast on the griddle, and turned to Cheyn. “They’re always different. Right after my parents died, I used to have them all the time. They went away after a while. Now they’re back again.” Cheyn nodded. He reached over for the butter Laurie had on the counter and started spreading it on his breakfast. “You had another one last night, then?” “Yes. It was an old one. I’m in my parent’s car with them and a tractor-trailer hits us repeatedly until I wake up. I guess I call out during my nightmares. I keep waking Dante up. It’s embarrassing.” Laurie put Dante’s breakfast on a plate. “I think I kept him up too late last night. He hasn’t even had breakfast yet. Do you think I should wake him?” “He’s awake.” Dante’s voice sounded from the kitchen door. Cheyn and Laurie turned to see him leaning against the doorframe. “Oh! Good morning.” Laurie felt her heart lifting. “Are you hungry?” Laurie tried to block out the rush of pleasure she felt with Dante’s sudden appearance. She wouldn’t be around him for long, and the high-pressure situation created false intimacy. She repeated those things in her head like a chant. She turned back to the counter to pick up their

plates. “Good morning and yes. Thank you for making breakfast.” Dante poured himself a coffee and one for Laurie. She set their breakfast down on the kitchen table for him. Cheyn put his plate in the sink. “You’re not staying?” Laurie raised her eyebrows at him. “Nope, time for bed.” He exited the room and went upstairs. “He’s in an odd mood.” Laurie sipped her coffee. “I noticed.” Dante sat down at the table. There was a little bit too much bite in his words. Laurie regarded him with raised eyebrows. “Does he switch moods often?” “Not really, no.” “Hmmm.” Laurie stared at Dante. He stared at the newspaper on the table, eating his breakfast, but she could tell he wasn’t reading anything. His eyes weren’t even moving on the page. Dante flipped the page, his brow furrowing in concentration. “How long have you and Cheyn worked together?” “Three years.” “How long have you been in the Marshals Service?” “Five years last May.” He looked up at her, taking a sip of his coffee. Okay, so he apparently didn’t want to talk about Cheyn. “Wow, five years. What did you do before that?”

“I was in the police department in San Diego, and before that the Marines.” “Is that where your dad was? The Marines?” “Sort of.” “You said that last time.” Laurie smiled into her coffee cup. “He worked for the government.” “I think you said that too.” She leaned forward over the table on her elbows. Dante smiled at her. They stared at each other over their coffee. Laurie could feel the tight, exhilarating current that ran between them as they sat in silence. Laurie looked away, her nerves jangling. He defeated her in more ways than one. She sighed. “All right, fine.” Dante laughed. “Will you tell me about your mom then?” “She was a secretary and a very good mother.” “What made her a good mother?” He flicked his eyes up at her with a grin. “She made me French toast for breakfast.” Laurie laughed. They heard a car door slam. His smiled faded, and his eyes snapped toward the front door. Every muscle in his neck and shoulders tensed. “Stay here.” He walked toward the front door, and looked out the window. “Who is it, boss?” David entered the kitchen. He

reached for his gun, and Laurie held her breath. “God damn it. It’s Evan James.” Dante turned to David. “It’s fine, David. I’ll take care of this.” Dante opened the door and left, banging it shut behind him. David relaxed. He smiled nervously at Laurie. She smiled back, releasing her grip on the table. Laurie picked up the plates and put them in the dishwasher. She tried not to notice her hand as it shook. David went back to his usual spot in the living room. *** Dante Outside, Dante ambled toward the two men advancing on him from the car. On the right was Dante’s boss. Middle-aged and gaining new girth, Rick had aged himself out of fieldwork. He had gone bald long ago. His rotund face was very pasty given the number of years he had worked and lived in Hawaii. The man on the left couldn’t have been more different. Evan James was tall and lean, wearing a full suit, contrasting with Rick’s haphazard, stained, white button-down shirt. Evan’s brown hair was combed to the side, touched with grey. His face was still boyish, but his blue eyes were all steel. As Dante stopped in front of them, he took a wide stance crossing his arms over his chest.

“Rick. I didn’t realize you be dropping by today. Mr. James.” Dante nodded to him. “Mr. Stark. Is the girl inside?” Evan buttoned his suit jacket. “Laurie is inside, yes.” Dante tried to keep the irritation from his voice. “Dante is the best man in the Marshals Service, Mr. James.” Rick put a hand on Evan James’ shoulder. “Dante will keep her safe.” “I’d like to speak to her.” He addressed Dante, dismissing Rick entirely. Dante shot Rick a look, but Rick looked back at him with a helpless shrug. “I don’t think that’s advisable, Mr. James. Laurie is the only witness we have. This visit is highly unorthodox.” “I realize that. I would still like to speak to her. Director Hilton approved the visit.” Evan James pulled himself up straight. Dante looked at Rick. “It’s true. The director confirmed it to me by phone himself.” Rick nodded. Dante fought to keep his face expressionless and his exasperation in check. “I need to enter first, then. It’s protocol so one of my men doesn’t shoot you.” Dante turned and led them toward the house. He clenched his jaw. He did not like this one bit. When he opened the door to the house, Dante was

relieved. Laurie wasn’t in the kitchen. He prayed she went up to take a shower, but he knew it wasn’t a realistic wish. He walked into the living room to find her reading on the sofa. David, recognizing Rick, stood up stick straight. “Mr. James, this is David. I’ve been training him as a new team member. This is Laurie.” Laurie got up off the couch and came to the side of it. She gazed at the man, hesitant. She flipped her book from hand to hand and back again. “Mr. James, I’m very sorry about your wife and son. Have they been found?” “No, not yet.” Evan removed his sunglasses and peered down his long nose at Laurie. He regarded her warily. He didn’t offer her his hand, or smile at her. He stood there, his eyes burning holes into her. He looked like he hadn’t slept in days, dark shadows were wedged up under his eyes. “Oh.” Laurie looked away. “And Kaimi?” “No sign of him yet.” Rick stepped closer to Laurie. Laurie nodded. Mr. James stern expression tightened. A muscle in his jaw twitched. “Laurie.” Dante touched her elbow, pulling her toward him. “This is my boss, Rick. Rick, this is Laurie.” She gave a wan smile. Rick stepped forward, offering her his hand.

“It’s nice to meet you. They’ve been taking good care of me here.” “Good, good.” Rick shook her hand like a well pump. “Dante’s one of the best men I have. I knew you’d be in good hands. Fantastic team here.” Laurie’s smile turned from tepid to genuine, and she looked up at Dante. A smile tugged at the corners of Dante’s mouth. “Ms. Shelton, I would like to speak with you for a few minutes,” Evan interjected. “Of course.” Her smile disappeared. Laurie sat down on one end of the couch. Evan James sat beside her in an armchair. Dante stood behind Evan, settling himself against the mantel in a pose of feigned relaxation. Rick sat down in the chair opposite the couch. Laurie ran her hands over the hard cover book in her lap. “You saw my wife and son, can you tell me about that?” He leaned forward in his chair. “Sure.” Laurie looked away as she gathered her thoughts. “I was told Kaimi had checked out of his room —well, the guest in that room. I don’t remember what name he used but it wasn’t his own. I went up there to clean. No one answered when I knocked. I went in, and…” She faltered, and looked up at Dante, unsure. He nodded yes to her. Laurie’s eyes dropped down to meet

Evan’s level gaze. She proceeded to tell Evan everything from the time she entered the penthouse suite to the moment she ran down the stairs. “Do you know where he was going after he left the hotel?” Evan asked when she finished her story. “No, he only threatened me. That’s all he said while I was in the room.” She shook her head. “Did you clean the room on any other days?” Evan clenched his fists on the ends of the arm rests. “They didn’t want housekeeping service.” “So during this incident you conveniently escaped from, you didn’t see or hear any indication of where he took my wife and child?” Dante closed his hands into fists. He didn’t like this turn of conversation. He tried to catch Rick’s attention, but Rick was too busy staring at Evan James in shock. “No, sir.” Laurie swallowed hard. “If you did, would you even report it?” Evan gave her a pointed look. “Mr. James, that’s uncalled for!” Dante pushed away from the fireplace. A stack of DVD’s sitting on the corner of the mantel clattered to the floor, spilling their contents. Dante didn’t care. Evan James got up from his chair to turn on Dante, his eyes blazing. “Well, I don’t know. I think it’s called for. This witness conveniently escaped from a known murderer, while my wife and son are carted off to God knows

where. I think it raises some questions. I intend to get to the truth.” “I’m sorry, Mr. James…I’m truly sorry.” The color drained from her face. Evan James turned toward her. He got down in her face, inches from her nose. He grabbed her by the shoulders, his fingers biting into her flesh. “Are you? How can I be sure you don’t know where they are? Are you working with Kaimi? Answer me!” Dante grabbed Evan by the collar and yanked him back so hard the man lost his balance. He fell straight on his ass, and Dante was momentarily satisfied. Until Dante noticed Laurie’s tear filled eyes. For that alone, he wanted to tear the man limb from limb. Instead, he yelled at him while he scrambled to his feet. “She told you she didn’t know. There is no reason for Kaimi to have told her. She reported the incident to police and hotel security immediately. I confirmed those reports after I had her under protection. There is no reason to believe Laurie has ever had contact with Kaimi other than the day she walked into that penthouse suite. There is no proof, whatsoever, she knew him. But perhaps you don’t care so much for innocent until proven guilty anymore.” Dante stepped between Evan and Laurie. Evan James straightened his rumpled suit, adjusting his tie. He rolled his shoulders back, and turned his cold eyes on Laurie.

“You know where he took my wife and child, and you need to start talking!” Evan craned his neck to look at her. “I don’t, Mr. James. I swear, on my life!” Laurie raised her hands, palms out. “If I have you expelled from protective custody, perhaps you’ll change your answer!” Evan took a step in her direction, wagging a finger at her. Laurie’s eyes, luminous with fear, turned to Dante. Dante’s boiling temper overflowed. He reached over and picked Evan James up by the collar of his shirt once more. “Dante! Dante!” Rick hefted himself out of his chair. Dante didn’t care what his boss had to say. Evan James’ boney fingers wrapped around his arm. He grabbed Evan James’ wrist and twisted his arm behind his back. He shoved him forward, steering him through the house to the front door. Evan cried out in pain. Dante heard Max and Cheyn thundering down the stairs. “Mr. Stark you are treading on dangerous ground. I’ll call Director Hilton the moment I leave.” Evan struggled against Dante’s hold. “Good.” Dante pinned him up against the kitchen wall. With one hand now free, he flung open the front door, then grabbed the prosecutor ’s collar, and pushed him outside. “I’ll tell the director you interfered in a federal

case, badgered a key witness with unfounded accusations, and threatened the woman’s life.” Dante lifted Evan as he tripped down the steps. Rick was right behind them, shaking the wooden stairs with his weighty footfalls. “Dante, don’t do anything foolish. Mr. James is clearly distraught!” Rick chased after him. Dante pushed Evan James out to the parking lot, shoving him up against the hood of the car. As Evan James wiggled under Dante, trying to break free, Dante leaned down and whispered into his ear. “I understand your wife and child are missing. I know you want to find them. That woman had nothing to do with their disappearance. She was in the wrong place, at the wrong time. Moreover, if it were not for her being in the wrong place at the wrong time, then we wouldn’t have even known your wife and child were in Hawaii. Thanks to Laurie, we know where they were last seen alive. The fact that you would come here, as a federal prosecutor, and threaten my witness is out of bounds. The fact that you would threaten me with calling Director Hilton is even more ridiculous. I’m glad you two are friends, but Director Hilton is also very good friends with my father and he insists I refer to him as uncle. So if you think a man who saw me grow up is going to choose you over me, after the stunt you just pulled, you have lost your mind.” Dante paused to see if anything he said sank in.

Evan James stopped struggling against him and went limp, melting over the hood of the car. Dante pulled him off the car, released his arm, and spun him around. Dante put his face inches from Evan’s. “If you ever say anything to Laurie ever again, if you so much as breathe on her, I will arrest you for tampering with a federal witness and impeding a criminal investigation. If you ever threaten her again… well, I protect the witness. I don’t care who’s threatening her. If it’s Kaimi or you, it makes no difference to me. Do you understand me?” Evan winced. “Do you understand me?” “Yes. Yes, I do.” “Good. Have a nice drive back to your hotel.” Dante turned, heading back toward the house. Rick stood off to the side, wringing his hands. “I’m sorry about all this.” Rick squinted up at Dante as he strode past. “We’ll talk about it tomorrow. Just keep him away from her.” Dante turned his back and walked away. Dante entered the kitchen. Max stood by the counter trying very hard to look like he hadn’t been watching out the window. Dante locked the door. “Max, watch the car. Make sure they leave.” Dante stomped past him. Max went back to the window.

Dante heard two car doors slam. He went into the living room. Laurie sat on the couch, sniffling. David knelt next to her, holding her hand. Cheyn sat across from her. Dante rounded the couch. Laurie looked up at him, stricken and pale, and he wished he’d beaten Evan James within an inch of his life. Dante sat down beside Laurie on the couch. She threw her arms around his neck. He wrapped his arms around her, rubbing her back. “I’m sorry, Laurie,” he murmured into her hair. “I’m sorry he put you through that.” “It’s not right what he said, Ms. Laurie.” David stood up. “He just wants to find them. I understand.” Laurie nuzzled into his neck. “That doesn’t mean he should have done what he did.” Dante stroked her hair with one hand while caressing her back with the other. He glanced up and saw Cheyn’s disapproving look, but he didn’t care. Dante pulled her tighter against his chest as she shuddered. “Can he have me taken out of protective—” “No, he can’t do anything to harm you. We won’t let him.” Dante rested his chin on the crown of her hair. “But he’s a…and it’s his wife and son.” She sniffled. “It’s a federal case, Laurie. You know this. Even though he’s a federal prosecutor, he can’t just cancel the

case. We’re not even in his jurisdiction. He’s just another victim’s family member.” He cupped her face in his hands, looking into her eyes. “I won’t let him jeopardize your safety.” Relief swept across her delicate features. She let out a deep breath, and Dante pulled her against his chest again. “They’re gone, boss. I watched them leave,” Max said behind him. “Good. In fifteen, I need a perimeter check. We’ll do them every fifteen minutes from now on.” The men nodded. Dante cradled Laurie in his arms, resting his chin on her head. She slowly calmed. Her breathing returned to normal, and she no longer clutched at his shirt like a lifeline. He felt the muscles in her back become soft and pliant under his hand. “I wish I could have told him where his family is.” Her voice was raw and scraped. Dante closed his eyes. “I know you do, but you can’t tell him what you don’t know.” Dante brushed his hand over her golden hair. “I hope he’s not like that with his wife, or his son.” She took a shuddering breath. “I mean, I hope it was just the grief and anxiety talking.” Dante rubbed his chin against her smooth hair. He heard the question in her voice, the slightest sliver of doubt had crept in. “It’s hard to know what he’s really like. People can do

crazy things when they’re pushed to a breaking point. My guess is that he’s probably like this when he’s under stress. I hope you won’t let that influence your decision to testify, Laurie. Even if Evan James is an asshole, Katherine and Easton deserve some justice.” He stroked the back of her neck in circles. Laurie nodded her agreement against his shoulder. “No, I know that. I do.” She buried her face in his shoulder. Satisfied, Dante gave her a gentle squeeze. He didn’t know what else to do to make her feel better, so he just held her. Max went outside to walk around the house, and Cheyn moved upstairs to go back to bed. David settled by the window again. Dante turned on the TV for some mindless noise. He flipped through until he found an old movie, with Barbra Streisand roller-skating around and singing. It was exactly what they needed. “Let’s just watch a movie for a while, okay?” Laurie nodded. Dante put his arm around Laurie’s shoulders, tucking her against his side. Laurie’s head rested on his chest. She fit perfectly beside him, though he tried not to notice, and they passed much of the afternoon that way.



CHAPTER EIGHT Laurie That night, Dante appeared at Laurie’s door, sleeping bag in hand. “Can I come in for a minute?” He nodded toward her room. “Of course.” Laurie stepped back. She felt a jolt of nervousness. Dante looked at her, and she stared up at him. Something inside her trembled. He ran his hand through his hair. He looked at the rumpled bed and then his eyes darted away. “Have you thought about what I said last night…with sleeping in the room with you?” “Oh, yes.” She looked away, thinking. Laurie felt her cheeks flush. It seemed to happen

around him frequently. She forced herself to look at him. “If you’re uncomfortable with it, then I don’t want—” He coughed and cleared his throat. “No, no. You’re just going to end up in here anyway. Might as well start out in here, I guess.” Laurie felt her temperature rise exponentially. The thought of Dante sleeping in her room stirred something in her. She was suddenly hyper-aware of her surroundings. She ran a dull fingernail along the spine of the book in her hand. She could feel the heat of his gaze on her, warming her skin. Laurie could even hear the soft hiss of the wind as it blew past her window. “If you have any objections, I don’t want to—” “No, it’s fine. It’s completely fine.” “Are you sure?” “Yes. I’m sure.” Laurie laughed nervously. Dante let out the breath he was holding. They looked at each other for a minute, and then they both looked away. “I’ll lay out my sleeping bag.” “Do you have anything more comfortable to sleep on?” “No. I’ll be fine. I’ve slept on the ground in this and it was just fine.” He gave a half smile and she got the feeling he was lying. “Are you sure?” “Yes. I’ll sleep better on the floor, knowing you’re

okay, then in my bed worrying.” Laurie smiled a little. He did care deeply about the people he protected. She wished it was more than that, but she knew it wasn’t. “I’m sorry you have to go to all this trouble.” “No. Don’t worry about it. No reason to be sorry. What position would you like me in?” Laurie stared at him for a minute, wide-eyed. Dante froze. “I mean…um. I mean, on the floor.” He waved the sleeping bag at the floor. “Is there anywhere specific on the floor you’d like me to sleep?” “Oh, oh.” Laurie giggled a little and Dante let out a nervous chuckle. “No, it doesn’t matter.” “Okay. Sorry. I guess this is a little awkward.” He gave her a bashful smile. “Yeah, just a little.” “It’s much easier when you’re calling out for me in the middle of the night.” Laurie looked up at him again, putting her hand over her mouth. Dante winced. Then he cringed, his brow furrowing in embarrassment as he turned scarlet. “I hope no one is listening to this conversation.” Laurie started laughing uncontrollably. “Oh God. I’m sorry! Jesus! I’m such…ugh.” Dante closed his eyes and threw his head back, jamming his hand through his hair.

Laurie’s laughter got to him, and he started laughing too. They laughed for a few minutes, standing in the center of her room. Laurie held her waist, almost doubled over. Dante still held his sleeping bag in one hand, wiping tears from his eyes with the other. Laughing felt so good right now. “Maybe we should just go to bed.” Laurie sat down on her bed. “Right.” Laurie slipped between her sheets, throwing her covers over her. Dante spread out his sleeping bag in the corner opposite her, against the wall. When he was finished, he turned off the light. “Good night.” Laurie tossed her hair over her pillow. “Good night.” Both of them lay awake for a while, not moving. The sound of their breathing seemed to echo in the room. They stared at the ceiling, until Laurie rolled onto her side to look at him. “Dante?” “Yeah?” “Do you think they’ll find Kaimi soon?” “I’m sure they will—” “I mean for real, not just to make me feel better.” Dante paused. He rolled over on his side, facing her. Much of him was in shadow, but enough light filtered in

from the window so Laurie could make out his face and the clean lines of his jaw. “There are a lot of places he can hide on the islands, Laurie. He has many friends, people willing to hide him. But they will find him. He can’t hide forever.” Laurie nodded. She rolled onto her back, staring at the ceiling again. Dante rolled onto his back as well, listening to the faint sounds emanating from the TV downstairs. Max and Cheyn hated silence during their watch. He and Laurie listened until sleep took them both. *** Dante Dante woke up hearing a low moaning sound. “No, please.” Laurie tossed on the bed. Dante rolled over. He watched through half-veiled eyes. He didn’t want to wake her up unless he had to, and he hoped she would pull out of it. “Please, don’t. I promise I’ll testify. I promise, just don’t make me leave, Mr. James.” Laurie clutched at the sheets. Dante’s blood started to boil. He had never hated a victim’s family before, but this was a good time to start. He opened his eyes. The moonlight streamed through the blinds, falling on Laurie’s bed in rectangles.

Her hands knotted and twisted in the sheets. She had already kicked her blanket off, and it sat in clumps and waves at the foot of her bed. He watched Laurie’s face contort in pain, as she rolled to face him. “No! No! Please! He’ll kill me!” Dante got out of his sleeping bag. He couldn’t listen to her like that. He sat down beside her on the bed, and leaned over to whisper in her ear. “Laurie, no one’s going to hurt you. Evan James can’t make you leave. I’ll keep you safe.” She whimpered a little. He took her face in his hands, stroking her flushed cheeks with his thumbs. She sniffled, but quieted. He didn’t think she woke up at all. He waited a little while, and her breathing returned to normal. He brushed the hair back from her face. Then he untangled her hands from the sheet. They were relaxed and limp as he placed them on her stomach. He gave her a last look, filled with a mixture of longing and concern, as he stroked her arm. Then he went back to his sleeping bag, yawned, and fell asleep. Another hour passed and Dante woke up abruptly to Laurie begging and pleading, clutching at her sheets again. “No! No! Dante! Please! Don’t!” Then she let out a piercing wail. He was up and at her side. “Laurie, wake up. Wake up!” He shook her. Laurie

woke up with a gasp. Then she grasped his arms and began to sob. “Hey, hey. Don’t cry.” He smoothed back her hair. “It’s okay. I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.” He sat down on the bed, leaning against the wall. He pulled her onto his chest. He rubbed her back, held her tight, and murmured words to calm her. Nothing he said worked. Wave after wave of tears descended from her eyes, and she gasped and sputtered with them. She clung to him, her hands digging into his shoulders almost to the point of pain. He’d seen her cry before, but not like this. “Laurie, what’s wrong? Talk to me. What happened?” “I…dreamed you were shot. You were dying.” She started sobbing again. He gathered her closer, and rocked her. “I’m okay, Laurie. I’m fine. Take a deep breath.” She gulped in air; she was crying so hard. She wasn’t listening to him. He took her face in his hands and pressed his forehead to hers. “Take a deep breath, Laurie. That’s it. Good. Another. Good.” He held her face close to his for a little while as he coached her through a few calming breaths. He wiped away her tears. Her crying slowed. Without thinking, he kissed her forehead. Then he tucked her head under his chin. “This one really scared you, didn’t it?” He stroked

her hair. “Yes.” He pressed another kiss to the top of her head, and tightened his embrace. It touched him that his death would be so upsetting to her. They hardly knew each other, but God, his shirt was half soaked in her tears from just dreaming about it. He ran his hands over her hair and down her back. She lay awake in his arms, her fingers tracing patterns over his chest. He put his hand over hers. “Try to go back to sleep. I’ll stay with you.” “I don’t think I want to.” Dante smiled, holding Laurie, her hand cradled by his. Dante had every intention of getting up and going back to his own bed. But he never made it there. In the morning, he woke up late. He found himself sleeping with Laurie on his chest. He had somehow moved into a prone position with her. His arms draped protectively over her torso. She seemed at peace, her jaw relaxed, her brow smooth. He ran his hand through her wavy hair. He brushed it back from her face. Then his hand traced a path down the side of her angular jaw. He watched her eyelids flutter open. They focused in on him. Confusion crossed her face, then a flash of recognition. He stroked her jaw with his thumb. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I didn’t mean to sleep here. I was going to go back to my bed after you fell

asleep.” “It’s okay.” “No. It’s not okay.” “No, it is. After the nightmare I had, I wouldn’t have slept at all if you’d left me.” He heaved a sigh. Then he looked down at her. Her body pressed against his, warm, soft and sweet. Too sweet. And too accessible. Half of his brain yelled at him to get up, to get out of there. The other half wanted nothing more than to cover her mouth with his. Desire settled hot and heavy in the pit of his stomach. Now he couldn’t get up, or she would see how much she affected him. He brushed his fingers through her hair. “Morning,” he said with a smile. She smiled back and chuckled. “Morning.” She laid her cheek back on his chest. They laid there like that for a few minutes. Dante wrestled for control of his body, while he said a silent prayer for the bedspread that hid his desire from her. He looked at the clock. He didn’t want to move yet, but someone would come looking for him soon. This was not where he wanted David to find him. He thought of everything unpleasant and unsexy, while he stared at the ceiling. He didn’t dare look at the gorgeous woman beside him. He thought of ice cold showers, every painful hangover he ever had, and every unattractive woman that ever hit on him. Finally, finally, he felt he

could get up without embarrassing himself. He tapped Laurie’s back. “All right. Time to get up.” Laurie rolled off him and sat up. She hugged her knees, her hair hung like a curtain over her shoulders. She rested her chin on her knee, watching him. Dante walked barefoot over to the bathroom, clothes in hand. When he came back out, she was in the same position. “You okay?” He raised his eyebrows at her. “Yeah, just waking up.” “All right. I’ll see you downstairs in a few minutes.” He turned and headed for the door. “Dante?” she said as he reached for the doorknob. He turned toward her. “Thank you for being there for me. You don’t have to do everything you do for me, and I know it. Thank you.” Her words made him smile. His chest lifted. Before he even realized what he was doing, he walked back to her bed. He caught her chin with his thumb and forefinger, tilting her face up to meet him. “You deserve nothing less.” He caressed her cheek. She blushed and looked away. He stared down at her, sitting on her bed, hugging her knees. Her hair was splayed out, her cheeks flushed attractively. He couldn’t explain what he felt looking at her. He knew he needed to leave, or he was going to get himself into more trouble than he could get out of. He

traced his hand down to her shoulder and upper arm in a lingering caress. Then he turned and strode out of the room.



CHAPTER NINE Laurie read all through the morning and afternoon, while Dante wrote a report on the Evan James visit. He titled it “The guy who I almost killed and why I wanted to kill him, but didn’t.” He erased it and put an official title on the report before he sent it. The title was too long anyway. Mostly, Dante watched Laurie read a book. He could see it was a book on justice from the title. He guessed it was from one of her law classes. She would find a comfortable position on her back, propped up by a pillow. Then she would turn on her side and read like that for a while. Then she would sit on the couch facing forward, cross-legged. After a while she would start all over again. He didn’t know why he was watching her read, but after he finished his report, he started looking

into the kind of classes she would have taken at her college this semester. He tried to find something online that would be comparable. David’s cell phone rang. He seemed embarrassed to be called at work as he checked the number. “Boss? It’s my wife.” David looked up, worry tightening the lines around his eyes. “She’s pregnant, David. Take the call.” Dante nodded. “Yeah, okay.” David flipped the phone open and rushed into the kitchen. Laurie sat up on the couch. She put her book down. She toyed with the remote but didn’t turn on the TV. “Can’t hear him from here?” Dante smirked. “No.” She smiled. “Can you?” “Is eavesdropping ethical, counselor?” “It is if your friend is about to have his first baby!” she hissed. Dante chuckled, and her eyes glowed. David walked back into the room. His hand with the cell phone floated down to his side. He stared out the window, wide-eyed, his breathing shallow. “Everything okay, David?” Dante put the laptop down. “My wife thinks she might be in labor, but it’s too early. She’s not supposed to have the baby for another month and a half!” His brow furrowed. “Well, babies can come early sometimes. I was a month early. Is she going to the hospital?” Laurie hung over the back of the couch.

“She’s waiting for the doctor to call her back. Then her mother ’s taking her.” “I thought her family was all back home?” Laurie clasped her hands together. “Her mother flew in after I left for this assignment. She didn’t want Mary to be by herself during the last trimester.” David started pacing. “Are you excited to have your first child?” Laurie beamed at him. She rocked back and forth on the couch. “Yeah. I’m…” David stared at the end of the couch. “Really nervous?” she supplied. David laughed. “Yes. I mean. I could be a father tonight. A father!” He threw out his arms. “Don’t get too excited yet. Sometimes a woman can have a false alarm this close to the delivery.” Laurie put up a hand of caution. “I know, but she said she was in a lot of pain. Like a contraction. Her water hasn’t broken, but I hope she’s okay.” “I’m sure her mother is taking good care of her.” Dante leaned back in his chair. “It must be hard to be away from her.” Laurie propped her chin on her elbow. “Yes. It’s been hard. I mean, I love my job.” David glanced at Dante and back to Laurie. “You’re a great lady, Ms. Laurie. But it’s been tough being away from

her, especially now.” “It must be difficult to give up being with the one you love for your job. It’s a tough sacrifice to make.” Laurie sat back on her knees and ankles. “I don’t think of it that way, Ms. Laurie. It’s a privilege, you know. To protect you. Well, to protect a witness. You’re making the world a better place, right? Keeping bad guys off the street.” David continued to pace. Dante smiled, watching the two of them. David sounded so young. He could picture David as a kid, watching a cop movie, deciding what he wanted to be when he grew up. “Yes, David. Soon you’ll have a baby to make the world safe for.” Laurie leaned forward onto the couch again. “I will! I’ll have a baby. I’m having a baby.” His eyes unfocused as he stared out at the volcano in the distance. His brows were arched, his face a shade or two paler than usual. He began to scan the horizon, as if he was trying to see Mary through the trees. “How many babies do you want to have?” Laurie raised her eyebrows at him. “Oh, lots of them. I love kids.” David turned toward her again. “How about you, Ms. Laurie? Do you want kids?” “Someday, when I find the right man and fall in love.” Laurie turned on the couch, looking at Dante. “Do you

want children, Dante?” Dante paused. His gaze locked with Laurie’s for a moment. Images of a pregnant Laurie flashed in his mind. Then her carrying a toddler on her hip or giving the baby a bath. He was willing to bet she’d make a fantastic mother. With those kind eyes, that easy smile, the way she pushed her own fears aside to hike, and smile, and laugh with him. Yes, she would make a fantastic mother. “Yes.” His heart leapt when he said it. “I mean, when the time is right. When I meet the right woman.” Laurie smiled at him. Dante smiled back. They looked at each other for a heartbeat or two in silence. David’s cell phone rang. He didn’t even ask for permission. He just picked it up. “Hello?” He listened intently. His expression changed, his smile fading. “No, no. Mary. You were right to call me. It’s okay. Don’t cry. No, you weren’t bothering me. You’re never bothering me. I love you.” David strode into the kitchen, talking fast to stop the tears on the other end of the phone. “False alarm.” She shrugged. She looked just as disappointed as David did. Dante chuckled. David strode back into the room. “She called the doctor. He thinks it’s just an upset stomach.”

“Next time, David. Next time.” Laurie shook her head. “You have a month and a half to go. You don’t want to have the baby this early anyway.” “No, I know.” He still looked a little disappointed as he settled down onto the windowsill. Dante and Laurie shared a look before Laurie flipped on the TV. *** Later that night, David’s false alarm was all Laurie wanted to talk about as they got ready for bed. Laurie sat on her bed, pulling her nightclothes out of her bag. Dante took out his nightshirt and sweats, laying them beside his sleeping bag. He was determined to sleep in his own bed tonight, no matter what happened. He had been on dangerous ground the last couple of nights, but he mentally committed himself to stopping it tonight. “I don’t think I could do it. Be away from my husband when I’m about to give birth.” Laurie ran a brush through her hair. “Lots of people have to, military wives, police wives when their husbands are on long assignments, Marshals Service. It’s just something that happens. Love the man; you have to love the job too.” “Yeah, I guess, but God that must be hard.” “It is hard. I’ve seen a lot of men do it. It makes them

crazy. David’s doing well with it though. He’s going to be a great Witsec Inspector.” “Well, he should be doing great with it. Apparently he has the best teacher.” Laurie winked at him. Dante laughed. “Don’t pay any attention to Rick.” Dante shook his head. “He trained me, so if that tells you—” “Intruder!” Max yelled from downstairs. The sound of several gun shots followed, then return gunfire. Laurie sucked in a breath, and stared at Dante in shock. Dante grabbed her, dragging her into the hall. He unlatched the safe room with a swift motion. Without a word, he thrust her in, slamming the door. As soon as Dante closed the safe room door, David burst through his bedroom door. “Laurie?” was all David said. Dante pointed to the safe room. “This way.” Dante got out his gun and moved down the hall. Dante never expected a gun battle here. He led David to the mouth of the hallway where they crouched down low to the floor. Dante could hear shots and return fire. Max and Cheyn were both still fighting. Dante intended to give them cover. He gestured to David to cover the left. He crouched close to the right side of the hallway and inched his way forward until he could see out over the living room.

Then he ducked back behind the wall. He was just above Max, who was hiding behind a protrusion in the stonewall that housed the fireplace. Max shot across the room at a man behind the couch. Dante aimed. When the man popped up again, Dante let off a round. The man flew backward, and lay on the floor. Dante crouched back down again. He could still hear gunshots coming from the living room below him. He maneuvered himself to see where else Max was aiming. There was another man hiding just outside the door to the patio. The man’s gunfire hit the stone wall with a sharp rapping and the tinkling of broken stone. Dante took aim, but the assailant saw him. Dante ducked behind the wall. Two more shots came. One to him, the other to Max. The former missed, the second didn’t. Dante turned back to the scene just in time to see Max crumple to the floor. He took aim at the assailant and fired. The man crumpled to the ground as well. Dante heard continued gunfire on the left side of the house. He crawled over to David, who shot and then ducked for cover. There was an armed man crouched on the other side of the counter toward the open front door. He used both as an effective shield from the gunfire. Dante took aim, but had to duck as a bullet flew at them, narrowly missing his head. David returned fire. It caught the man in the neck. He fell to the floor. All was silent.

“Where’s Cheyn?” Dante glanced down into the kitchen. “Kitchen floor. He’s bleeding, but I don’t know where he got shot.” “Any more of them?” “I don’t think so, I only saw one.” Dante grabbed his cell phone. He punched the radio button. “The Hilo safe house has been assaulted. Two officers down. Three assailants dead. Requesting immediate back-up and medical assistance!” “Copy that, safe house. Back-up and medical assistance is on the way,” responded the voice on the other side of the phone. Dante stuck the phone back in his pocket. “David, we have to secure the house. I’m going to crawl out to the end of the landing. I need you to cover me.” “Yes, sir.” When Dante was halfway down the landing, a shot rang out from a part of the kitchen below where David was crouched. A scream came from the hallway behind Dante. Oh God. Laurie was out of the safe room. The bullet grazed Dante’s arm, as he instinctively covered his head and pitched to the side. He cried out as searing hot pain tore at his flesh. David returned fire, but missed.

The gunman fired back at him. David tried to move back to the wall, but it was too late. The shot caught him in the neck. He fell to the floor. Laurie screamed again and rushed forward. Dante returned fire, hitting the gunman right between the eyes. Blinded by rage and pain, Dante lunged for Laurie. She leaned over David, clutching at the front of his shirt. She was already half-way to sobbing. Dante’s wounded arm sent searing hot waves of pain up his shoulder as he grabbed Laurie by both her arms and hauled her back down the hallway. With a look of absolute fury, he shoved her into the safe room. Dante swept his gun and his gaze over the hallway. He strained his ears for every sound. He heard David gasping for breath, and that caused Dante to pray as he crouched low beside him. David’s shocked eyes stared up at him. His hot, sticky blood poured out, pooling on the carpet. “Stay with me, David. Just stay with me. The medical team’s on the way.” David made an inaudible rasping noise. Tears welled in his eyes. David’s eyes pleaded with Dante to do something. Dante tore off his shirt. As he pressed the waded up shirt to David’s wound, Dante saw David’s eyes go blank. They stared up at him, emotionless, vacant. “David! David!” He tugged at the man’s shirt.

David didn’t move. His blank eyes stared back at Dante. Dante swore. He pounded his fist on the floor, which sent shock waves up his injured arm. But pain was good. It kept away the mind-numbing grief that threatened to close in. The pain made Dante crawl away from David toward the stairs. He went corner to corner down the stairs with long sweeps of his gun. He checked on Max, who was bleeding from the abdomen. Max was trying to stop the bleeding, so Dante ran to the supply closet for the first aid equipment. He tore off several strips of gauze and gave it to Max to press to his wound. Then Dante checked the two assailants in the living room. Both of them were dead. He moved into the kitchen and checked Cheyn’s vitals. He was still alive, though unconscious. He had been hit in the arm, but the gunshot had knocked him back and he’d hit his head on the counter. The gunmen must have thought he was dead. Dante said a silent prayer, then checked on the gunmen. They were both lifeless. Dante closed doors, locking them. He went back upstairs. He washed Max and David’s blood off his hands. Then he pulled a fresh shirt from his duffle bag. He washed and bandaged his own wound, bleeding freely from his bicep. He was relieved when he saw the bullet just grazed him, instead of lodging in his flesh. He

couldn’t go in for surgery and protect his witness at the same time. His witness, the foolish woman in the safe room that had twice now defied his orders. The woman was going to get them both killed. With his arm tended to as well as he could, he grabbed his bag, and Laurie’s bag, taking them downstairs. He knew it was cruel to make her wait, but she had earned it. He couldn’t let her out until back up arrived. If another attack came, they would think she fled the house. After he set down the bags, he tended to Max. Dante heard sirens and a helicopter. They were here. He squeezed Max’s shoulder as the young man struggled to remain conscious. Several police cars pulled up. Dante ran to open the front door. The police came through the door to find the dead body of an assailant, and Dante standing there, hands in the air above his head. He had on his Marshals vest to send a clear message. “I’m U.S. Marshal Dante Stark. Is Lt. Jameson with you?” Dante knew all of the local lieutenants. He knew Jameson would be on the night shift. The lieutenant pushed his way to the front of the group of officers. “Jesus Christ, Dante! What happened?” Lt. Jameson gestured to the fallen men. “We were attacked. A four-member hit team. I have

two men down and one agent dead. All assailants are dead. I need the medic in here now.” “You need the medic yourself!” Lt. Jameson pointed to his bandage. “Secure the rooms, gentleman. Get the medic and get them in here!” Dante looked down to see his makeshift bandage sopping with blood. “Scratch,” he muttered. “Dick, my witness is in the safe room. I need to get her out of here to a secure location.” “All right. We’ll get you outta here. But I’m going to need your gun for the crime lab.” “Fine. I have a backup.” He handed over his gun to Lt. Jameson, who bagged it. “I need the black SUV swept for explosives or other assailants. I have to get the witness out of here.” “Not a problem. I’ll sweep it myself. Give the detective here a rundown of what happened.” Dante took them room by room, as the medic rushed Max out to the waiting helicopter, and then came back for Cheyn. Dante felt numb as they rolled Cheyn out onto the patio in the gurney to the medevac waiting in the field behind the house. “He should be fine, Mr. Stark.” The paramedic tapped his clipboard. “He was knocked in the head pretty good by the fall, but his vitals are good. We’ll run an MRI and a CT scan, but he’ll be just fine. The other guy—Max— lost a lot of blood. They’ll both need surgery.”

“Hilo Medical Center?” Dante nodded to him. “Yes, sir.” The paramedic sped by him. “Good. I’ll notify our supervisor.” He clenched his jaw as the paramedic ran out into the field and jumped in the helicopter. His team was shattered. “Dante, the vehicle’s as clean as a whistle. I’m clearing you to leave with the witness. But I’m going to need to follow-up with you.” Lt. Jameson patted him on his good shoulder. “You have my number. Do me a favor and call Rick. Tell him what happened and that I’m taking the witness to another safe house. I’m going to have a hard time getting her out of here,” Dante told him as he took the bags out to the waiting SUV. Lt. Jameson had stationed officers around each side. “Certainly, certainly. She must be scared out of her mind. Does she know the one man died?” he opened the side door for Dante. “Yes. She doesn’t follow orders very well.” Dante tossed in the bags, turned on his heel and walked back toward the house. He jogged as he went into the house and up to the safe room. He was anxious to get to Laurie now. His head was still spinning, but he needed to make sure she was okay. He also knew he needed to get on the road. A fourman hit on a well-protected safe house was an unprecedented attack. He didn’t need a repeat. He walked up to the hidden safe room door. He

knocked on the shelf and yelled. “Laurie, it’s me. I’m opening the door.” He slid the door to the side. Laurie launched herself into his arms. “Dante!” She wrapped her arms around him. He wrapped his arms around her in return. As angry as he was at her, her touch was exactly what he needed. Tears were streaming down her face, and she shook like a palm tree in a hurricane. Her breath came in short gasps, almost on the verge of hyperventilating. Now he felt like a beast for making her wait in there, alone and unarmed, after what she had seen. The guilt was sharp as it wrenched in his chest. “Are you all right?” He knew the officers on the landing were staring, but he didn’t care. He cupped her face in his hands and touched his forehead to hers. “Breathe,” he said. He coached her through a few breaths, until her trembling ceased. He felt the pulse at her neck return to normal. Her eyelids, heavy with teardrops, fluttered open. “I’m sorry.” She stared up at him with her watery blue eyes. “I just wanted to help.” Her lower lip trembled. He didn’t have the heart to fight her right now. “I need to get you out of here. We need to leave.” “Cheyn? Max?” Laurie glanced at David’s body for a

second, before she flinched and looked away. “You’re bleeding!” Her fingertips grazed the soaked pad of cloth on his arm. “It’s just a scratch. I’ll be fine. We need to go to another safe house.” “Yes.” She looked up into his eyes. She hugged him again. Wrapping his arm around her back, Dante led her down the hall. As he led her past David’s body, he tried to turn her toward him to shield her from it. She turned her head, and it was too late. A raw sob tore from her throat. “Oh God. He’s never going to be a father.” Laurie lost it. She flat out lost it. Dante pulled her against him hard. She struggled at the unexpected contact. Dante grimaced as his muscles screamed against his bullet wound. “Laurie, I’m sorry, but I can’t let you grieve right now. I need you with me. Okay, do you understand me? I need to get you out. I’m sorry!” He shook her. Her knees buckled. She fell against him. She was shaking again, and there was nothing he could do. He half dragged her down the stairs, through the house, past all of the officers. They stared, but scampered out of his way. The Lieutenant waved goodbye as Dante helped Laurie into the SUV. He got in

the driver ’s seat, turned on the truck, backed up and drove away from the house. The cool night air, the darkness, and the distance brought Laurie back to herself. She hugged herself, letting the tears just stream down as she rested her head against the cold window. She cleared her throat several times before she could speak. “What about Max and Cheyn?” “Max has been shot.” Dante took a steadying breath. “They’re both on their way to the hospital. Cheyn was shot in the arm. He was knocked unconscious by the fall.” “Will they be okay?” “I don’t know.” She squeezed her eyes shut. Dante wished he could do the same. “I’m sorry they were hurt, Dante.” He almost choked on his own emotions, but he clamped down on them. He had to get to the next safe house. He couldn’t do that if he broke down. So, he turned his mind to anything he could think of except what had just happened. He would deal with the present moment when he and Laurie were safe. *** Laurie

Dante drove to Kona. Laurie sat, staring out into the black distance. Neither spoke. Dante pulled off Route 11 and onto a dead-end street where the safe house was located. He gunned the engine to get up the steep incline, then braked suddenly and swerved to miss the line of trees in front of them. Laurie gripped the seat. Dante parked in front of a small square building, with little awnings over each window. Laurie couldn’t tell what color it was in the darkness, but it wouldn’t have mattered to her anyway. Dante shut off the engine. Laurie reached for the door, put he laid a hand on her arm. She looked at him. He took a small pistol out of the console in his truck, loaded it, and handed it to her. “I don’t…” “Just point and shoot, Laurie. I don’t normally give witnesses a gun because they can hurt someone without meaning to, but there isn’t going to be a team for a couple of days. Maybe one or two men, until we can fly in someone else. I need to know you’re protected. I’ll show you how to load it and clean it tomorrow. Tonight, I just need you armed. I go into the house first. You stay with me, until I’ve checked every room, okay?” Laurie nodded. She blinked at the gun in her hand. It was cold, shiny, and heavier than she expected. Even on

the shooting end of it, it was intimidating. “Let’s go. I’ll bring in the bags once everything is secure.” Dante moved like clockwork. Opening doors, checking each room. There was nothing in the house but blank walls. Once the house was clear, Dante turned to her. Her hands clutched at the gun as her whole body shook in slight tremors. He grimaced. “House is clear.” He gently took the gun from her. “We’re safe.” She nodded. Her shoulders slumped in exhaustion. She blinked in slow motion as all her energy seemed to evaporate. Dante wrapped his arm around her shoulders. “Let’s get some sleep.” He kept his arm around her as they walked into her room. “I’ll go get our bags—rest.” Dante jogged out of the room. When he returned, Laurie was making the bed. She pulled soft, dark blue satin sheets onto the mattress. Dante grabbed a pillow and a matching pillowcase and started stuffing one into the other. A thought struck him, and he swore under his breath. “I forgot the sleeping bag.” Laurie turned to him. She considered him for a long moment, her bleary eyes taking in the grim set of his

mouth and the stark stain of blood soaking through his bandage. Laurie didn’t want to sleep alone. She knew she shouldn’t allow him to sleep with her again. He had a strong, steady, and comforting presence, which she was beginning to crave. She should be cautious, but she decided to throw caution to the wind. Her need to have him beside her won out over her logic. “I don’t think I can sleep alone tonight. Can you just sleep beside me?” Dante hesitated, giving her a sidelong glance. “Please? Just this once.” She wrapped her arms around herself. His whole body softened. “Yeah. It’s been a tough night. I would feel better if we were in the same room.” “Thank you.” Laurie hugged him. She wanted to cry. The unshed tears tightened her throat. She had waited in that horrible safe room. Then she walked out of the safe room, only to see David gunned down by someone trying to get to her. Her mind was numb as she released Dante, grabbing her bag of toiletries. She went across the hall to the bathroom to get ready for bed. She went through the motions of it, one minute at a time. When she came out, she saw Dante standing beside the door, looking almost guilty. He coughed and looked away. “Sorry—just wanted to be sure you were okay.”

Laurie nodded with the barest hint of a smile. At least there was one thing that remained the same. Dante would do whatever it took to protect her. Laurie dumped her clothes into her bag, knowing she could deal with separating the dirty from the clean tomorrow. Then she fell into bed and pulled the covers over herself. A few minutes later Dante re-entered. He closed and locked the door. Then he turned off the light. Laurie’s heart started pounding, but she ignored it. It was silly. He had already slept with her before. Why should she be nervous? She chalked it up to anxiety hanging on after the attack. Laurie rustled around in the bed, throwing back the covers for him. He lay down beside her. She felt the warmth radiating from his body. As he settled into bed, Laurie cuddled up beside him. She laid her head and hand on his chest. Dante hesitated, but after a few minutes, he wrapped one arm around her. Soon after, they both fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.



CHAPTER TEN Dante The next morning, Dante awoke to a frantic beeping from his cell phone. He tried to slide out from beside Laurie. She mumbled something and rolled over, turning her back to him. He fumbled for the phone inside the pocket of the jeans he wore the night before. Finally, he pulled it out. It showed a missed call from his boss. He stepped out of the room and hit speed-dial. “Hi, Rick,” he said into the receiver. “What the hell happened?” “We were ambushed. They came by night. Four guys.”

“God, so it’s true. Where’s the girl?” “Laurie’s with me.” “Well I’m glad. I don’t know what we’ll do about David though. Have you called his family?” “No, I was going to do that this afternoon.” Dante closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Good. You should call Max and Cheyn’s families and tell them they’re in the hospital. What can I do for you right now?” Call David’s family for me, Dante thought it but he didn’t say it—he knew it was his job. “Well, I could use some more men. I can’t protect her by myself the whole time.” “No. Of course not. I’m already working on that. I have two men flying in later this evening from Maui. They’re wrapping up another assignment, but I’ll try to get them out to you as soon as I can. The fourth I might be able to get from California. But he won’t be there until tomorrow morning at the earliest.” “All right. We should be fine until tonight.” “How is she doing?” Dante stared at the bedroom door. He wanted to go back to the woman in question. “Shaken, but she was in the safe room. She’ll be fine. She’s a tough girl.” “Good. I expect a full report on this by mid-week.” “Not a problem. How are Cheyn and Max? Have you called the hospital yet?”

“Yeah, yeah. Cheyn’s just fine. He’s a little out of it but you should be able to talk to him if you call. Max is still recovering from surgery, but the doctors sound hopeful.” “Good. I’ll have to call and check on them later.” Some of the tension eased from Dante’s shoulders. He leaned up against the wall by the bathroom. He felt suddenly weary. “All right, kid. You two stay safe!” “Thanks, we’ll certainly try.” Rick hung up in Dante’s ear. Dante was relieved to hear Cheyn was going to be fine, and Max pulled through. Dante pulled open the door to find Laurie on her side almost buried under the covers. He shut the door and made his way back to bed. He slipped in beside her. She stirred a bit but didn’t wake up. Dante, however laid awake. He watched Laurie sleep for a little while, brushing his fingers through the cool silk of her hair. Her skin was tan from years of living on the island, but he could tell it was naturally fair from the tender skin on the underside of her wrist. He slid the back of his fingers down the bare arm resting above the covers. Then her eyelids fluttered open. She smiled up at him. His heart thumped in his chest. Laurie yawned, and stretched her arm over him gracefully. “Morning. Who was on the phone?” “Rick.” Dante took a deep steadying breath to keep

from kissing her awake. “Wanted to know what happened last night, make sure we were okay.” Laurie mumbled something else, laying her head on his chest. Dante closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep again. He laid there, his thoughts roaming. He tried not to think of the beautiful woman lying beside him or the scent of her shampoo, which drove him crazy. First, he made running lists of things that needed to be done. Then he tried to think of who might be the men coming tonight. Finally, he thought about what he would write for his report. He thought about what he remembered. Then he started reliving the night. Before he knew it, Laurie shook his shoulder. “Dante are you okay? You’re shaking!” “Huh? What?” He snapped into consciousness with a gasp. “Oh, sorry. Must have just slipped into a nightmare.” “What were you dreaming about?” “Nothing—it was just a dream.” He shook his head. He didn’t want to talk about that with her this morning. “No nightmare last night?” “No, not that I can remember. I guess I didn’t have one.” Laurie ran her hand through her tousled hair. “Should we have breakfast?” “Sure.” They climbed out of bed. Laurie went to the bathroom to change while Dante pulled on his usual jeans and a t-

shirt. He holstered his gun as he tried to think of how he would explain to this new group of men why he slept in Laurie’s room. It wasn’t something he thought he could explain to men he didn’t know. When Laurie came back, she threw her nightgown on top of her bag, and they went to the kitchen to make breakfast. Laurie got her first look at the squat one level she was now living in. The roof was rather short. If Dante was a bit taller he’d have to duck. Daintily flowered wallpaper covered the walls, yellowed with age. The hallway of rooms opened up into a living room and front door on the right, the kitchen on her left. They turned into the kitchen, which was quite large. There were two ovens, an extra-large dishwasher and two mismatched microwaves. There were a dozen cabinets, and a long counter along the wall that separated it from the living room. Toward the end of the counter was a kitchen table with ten chairs. Beyond the table was a sliding glass door leading to the patio. “Let’s see what we have here.” He pulled open a pantry door beside the double door refrigerator. He pulled out a moldy bag of bread and tossed it in the trashcan. Then he pulled out a box of cereal and read the expiration date. That, too, went straight into the trash. So did the next box. As he pulled open the fridge door, Laurie started to hunt down everything she needed to make coffee. She found the coffee grounds. There were

a couple of filters in the cabinet. Dante pulled out the milk, and after taking one whiff of it, that went into the garbage. “Laurie, I’m not having much luck here.” He pulled open the freezer. “Well, it looks like we have frozen waffles.” “That’s fine.” Dante pulled out the waffles, syrup, and a tub of butter that had about a tablespoon left. He microwaved their breakfast in both microwaves. “You must have families come here.” “Yes.” He set their breakfast on the table. “We usually have large families come here. Ones with more than two kids.” Laurie sat down at the table with him. “Are more men going to come, or are we on our own?” “We’re on our own for today. Two more men should join us tonight and another is coming over from California tomorrow morning.” “What happened to Max and Cheyn? Did Rick say anything?” “Rick said they’d be fine. I’ll call them later. Maybe we’ll be able to talk to them.” “I’d like that. Can we visit them in the hospital?” Dante looked at her and shook his head. “I’m afraid were not going to be able to leave the house very much, Laurie. I don’t even want to go to the

grocery store today, but we have to. There has never been an attack on a safe house in Hawaii’s history, and we’ve harbored plenty of witnesses. Kaimi’s obviously very afraid of what your testimony could do if they find him.” Laurie took a bite of her breakfast, staring down at her plate. She blinked at it, a puzzled look on her face. “I wonder how they found us.” “I don’t really know, but I’m willing to bet they followed Evan James. There are many reasons a victim shouldn’t have contact with a witness and that’s one of them. I know he fucking knew it too.” Laurie flinched, but said nothing. They finished their coffee in silence. Then Laurie cleared away their dishes. “I’d like to show you the safe room before we do anything else.” Laurie nodded and followed him back to the hallway. He led her into her room and opened the closet door at the far end. It adjoined her room to the one beyond it. As with the linen closet at the other house, there was a trick door hidden behind the shelves. Dante lifted the shelving up and forward. The door to the safe room swung toward him. It was a small, cramped space, with all of the same emergency supplies crammed in there. “I hope we don’t have to use it.” Dante gestured inside. “But this is the only one we have. If anything happens, you’ll be in here.” Dante closed the door. They stood there for a minute

or two, both of them lost in thought. “I hated being in there. I know you had to put me there, but last night was awful.” She spoke softly, staring at the door to the safe room. Dante nodded. Laurie played with the sleeve of his shirt, and then placed her hands on his chest. She looked up into his eyes. “Thank you for protecting me,” she said, her voice quivering. “I know it’s your job, but you risked your life for me. It would have been awful if…” She choked up. He wrapped his arms around her, bringing her flush against him. He didn’t tell her he would have done anything to protect her. He ran his hands up and down her back, kissing her forehead. Laurie looked up at him again, her sapphire eyes glazed with tears. “Thank you,” she murmured. “Thank you.” Half hypnotized by her eyes, half wanting to comfort, Dante reacted out of instinct. He bent his head down and kissed her gently. Laurie gasped when his lips whispered over hers. Then she melted against him as his lips settled there. Dante thought of nothing except how good it felt to kiss her, the rush of pure pleasure it brought him. He deepened the kiss, one of his hands wandering into her hair while the other pressed against the small of her

back. He was dizzy and breathless when he pulled away. A tingling sensation crept down his spine. He felt a flush of heat wash over him. When he kissed her again, she kissed back hungrily, parting her lips and letting his tongue play with hers. She ran her hands up his chest, interlacing her fingers behind his neck. After a few minutes of enjoying each other ’s tongues, they parted so Dante could kiss a trail down her jaw line. Dante kissed Laurie’s neck, running his tongue in slow circles over her skin. He could feel her rapid heartbeat beneath his lips, and he smiled. When he sucked at the base of her neck, Laurie let out a small moan of pleasure. Then he kissed her mouth again, long and deep. The hand that pressed the small of her back sank lower to squeeze her soft flesh. Dante nibbled and sucked his way along her neckline again. Laurie gasped when he hit a soft spot next to her clavicle. He stayed there for a while, teasing her until she trembled. Desire settled in the pit of his stomach. He wanted more, much more. Laurie started kissing his neck, and when she began nibbling on his ear, he groaned at her. She kept at it for a while, until he broke away from her neck to kiss her more insistently. Dante started backing Laurie toward the bed. He needed her so much he trembled. When they got to the bed, Dante wrapped his arm around her waist. He

lowered her to the mattress while kissing her breathless. He pressed his desire up against her inner thigh. They laid there, licking and kissing each other, until Laurie grew impatient. She tugged his shirt up. When she finally got it off him, Dante gathered up the last bit of his good sense and placed his hand on her stomach. “Wait, wait.” He locked eyes with her. “I don’t know if we should really do this.” Laurie reached up, placing her hands on his shoulders. “Please,” she said. “Please.” Her eyes were full of passion and need. Her grip on his shoulders was insistent, painfully tense. The simple plea broke the rest of Dante’s strength. He lowered himself to her again. They made love to each other like they were starving. They pulled off clothing, stripping each other naked in minutes. Their hands were everywhere, touching, caressing, squeezing. Their mouths elicited moans from each other. When Dante sank hard into her soft flesh, they both took up a fast rhythm, chasing each other into ecstasy. It was hurried and passionate, and it left them dazzled. When it was over, Dante rolled them both so he was on his back. He held her there as their breathing calmed and their heartbeats returned to normal. As if waking from a dream, Dante realized what he had done. He had slept with a witness. He had hot, passionate sex with a witness. He would lose his job

without question. There was no way to hide this with so many other men joining his team. Dante stared at the ceiling. “Are you okay?” “Huh? Yeah, yeah, I’m fine.” He gave her a little squeeze. “I don’t appreciate being lied to, Dante. You became tense just now. I could feel it.” He winced, looking away. Laurie turned his head toward her with gentle fingers. “Dante, what’s wrong?” A pained expression crossed her face. “Do you regret that we—” “No. I just started thinking about what would happen if my boss found out. That’s all. I’m just worried.” Laurie propped herself up on her elbow. Her hair drifted off her shoulder toward the pillow in a yellow curtain. Her expression was stern. “He doesn’t have to find out anything. I don’t want you to get in trouble for this Dante—to get in trouble for me.” “There are going to be other men here, Laurie. It’s going to be hard to keep this a secret.” She leaned in close to him, bringing her nose inches from his. “Then we’ll just have to try really hard. I don’t want you to be punished for being with me. I don’t. So whatever you need me to do to protect you from that, then you just need to tell me.”

Dante stared at her for a moment. Then he cupped her serious expression in his hands and kissed her. He gathered her close, running his fingers through her hair. “We’ll be fine. We’ll both be just fine.” *** Dante was so relieved when they returned from grocery shopping he let out an audible sigh as they walked up to the front door of the house. Laurie chuckled at him. “I hope this means you can relax a little.” She started putting away the food. “You were looking over your shoulder so much, I thought your head might start spinning.” Dante grinned into the refrigerator, as he stacked two cartons of eggs on top of one another. “I haven’t been able to relax since the moment I laid eyes on you. You’ve made my job nothing except difficult.” “Me?” Laurie waved the lettuce at him. “I haven’t done anything.” Dante snorted. “Do you honestly expect anyone to believe that? You have trouble written all over you in capital letters.” He turned to her with a smirk. Laurie closed the couple of steps between them with a

slow stride. She got as close to Dante as possible without touching him. She turned her face up to him, and gave him a seductive half-smile. God, she knew how to make a man burn for her. “Well, if you don’t like it, Mr. Stark, then why don’t you leave?” “Can’t do that, ma’am. I have to protect you.” He placed his hands on either side of her waist. “Hmmmm. Who’s supposed to protect me from you?” She locked her hands around his neck. “I wish I knew.” He brushed his lips against hers. Then he licked at her lower lip. Now that his desire for Laurie had been unleashed, Dante knew he wouldn’t be able to contain it again. Even though he knew what he risked to have her, there was something about her that compelled him against reason. He simply lost all sense of direction when he looked at her. He bent his head and caressed her lips with his again, because it was the only thing he could think about. Laurie sighed and broke away from him with a smile of apology so they could finish putting everything away. Laurie took Dante’s hand and led him into the bedroom. Laurie kissed him and they sat down on the rumpled blue bedspread, holding one another. Just as he took hold of one plump breast, a car door slammed outside the house. He lifted Laurie in his arms, carrying her to the closet. He set her on her feet with

rough, hurried hands. “Stay here until I come and get you. Go in the safe room if I call out. Don’t move from this spot.” Dante took out his gun and left her, fear twisting his heart. Adrenaline pumped through his veins as he moved toward the front of the house. He could hear footsteps approaching. He checked out the living room window and saw two familiar faces. Instead of relief, Dante felt disappointment. He had hoped for another hour or two alone with Laurie before his reinforcements showed up. That wasn’t going to happen. With resignation, he opened the front door. “Dante,” greeted the tall, thin man on his right. The two men entered and shut the door. “Boss told us you needed some extra hands.” “Dean, John.” Dante nodded to each in turn. “I think that’s a bit of an understatement.” Dean, the shorter of the two men, sat down on the arm of the couch. He stretched his legs out in front of him as he balanced there. He was a bit stocky. He had a round, youthful face set with brilliant green eyes. Dante had last seen Dean with a military crew cut, but now he wore it a few inches longer, and gelled to a spiked point near his forehead. Dean leaned toward Dante, crossing his arms. “David was killed last night? Is it true?” His usual lazy grin was gone, a look of grave concern in its place. “Yes,” Dante winced. “Jesus Christ. How many assailants?” John sat down

next to Dean on the couch. John was taller than Dean. In fact, he was Dean’s opposite in many ways. John was lanky, with dirty blonde hair and light blue eyes. When Dean would laugh, John would glare. When John wanted pizza, Dean wanted to order sandwiches. They couldn’t be more different from one another. Yet, right now, John wore the same concerned expression Dean wore. “Four. All dead.” Dante crossed his arms, rocking back on his heels. There was stunned silence, as both men shook their heads. “Well, at least you got ’em. That part of the night went right.” Dean leaned back. Dante cracked a wan smile, while John glowered at Dean. Then Dante heard a noise behind him, soft footsteps approaching from the hallway. He turned to see Laurie enter the room. He scowled at her. “I told you not to move until I came and got you.” He turned to her, hands on his hips. “I could hear you all talking. They’re obviously other Marshals.” Laurie gestured to the new arrivals. “I told you not to move until I came and got you,” Dante repeated. Laurie rolled her eyes, sighing. “Dante, is this your wife or your witness?” John smirked at him. “Yeah, man. Why weren’t we invited to the wedding? I

thought we were friends.” Dean raised his eyebrows at him. They were both grinning from ear to ear. Dante fought the smile and shot them what he hoped was a warning look. Laurie laughed nervously. “I’m Laurie.” She extended a hand to John. “I’m John.” John shook her hand. He had an easy, broad grin as he looked Laurie over. “Dean.” Dean grasped her hand after John. “Now tell us honestly, do you need protection from Kaimi or from this one?” John gestured to Dante. Laurie blushed, flicking her eyes at Dante in mild alarm. Dante watched Dean appraise Laurie from head to toe while she looked at John. Perfect. Just perfect. The one thing these two could agree on had to be that Laurie was worth drooling over. “All right, you two.” Dante fought the urge to drag Laurie back to her room and lock the door. “We had a rough night last night. Stop giving us a hard time.” He caught Laurie by the elbow and led her to the couch. “Put your stuff in the rooms on the right down the hall and come back so I can brief you.” Dante nodded to the hallway. Dean and John both picked up their bags. Dante sat down with Laurie in front of the TV. She stared up at him, smiling. Dante held her hand for the

few minutes he knew he had, silently mourning the hour or two alone with her. He ran his thumb over her palm a few times, then gave her hand a squeeze. He let go of it when he heard footsteps coming back down the hall. “All right, boss. We’re ready for the download.” Dean bounded into the living room. “Kitchen.” Dante jerked his head in that direction. He looked at Laurie. “Please stay here until we’re finished.” “Okay, okay. I will.” Laurie shot daggers at him with her eyes. Dante smiled in spite of himself as he headed into the kitchen. Dean and John were sitting at the kitchen table waiting on him. He briefed them on Kaimi’s kidnapping job, Laurie’s encounter with him, and everything that had happened with Laurie since he took her into protective custody. Well, almost everything. “Damn, she’s been attacked twice already? God, he really wants her dead.” John shook his head. “He should. No one’s ever been able to place him in direct connection to a crime. Once we find him, Laurie’s testimony will put him out of work for a long, long time.” Dante ran his hand over Laurie’s file folder. “Now —some ground rules. Given the severity of the situation, Laurie goes nowhere without us. Rick gave us permission to take her out hiking while we were at Hilo, but after last night, that’s no longer an option I’m willing to take. Laurie knows this. She knows she can’t have contact with any family members or friends unless it’s

through me.” “Mob wives have had more freedom than that. No wonder she doesn’t want to listen to you.” Dean took a sip of his soda, grinning at Dante over the rim. “She’s doing just fine with it.” Dante glared. “I will want you two to get some sleep. I’m putting you both on night shift, since I won’t know this Marshal from California, or how much experience he’ll have. I want perimeter sweeps every half-hour, equipment checks every day. I want you both to keep your bags packed at all times, so we can move at a moment’s notice. If anything happens—anything—the first priority is to get Laurie somewhere safe. Is that clear?” They nodded. “Good. One more thing.” Dante took a breath and lowered his voice. “Laurie has a problem with nightmares. She might seem steady, even content, during the day, but by night, it’s a different story. You might hear her call out for help or to me directly. I’m in the room next to her. I’ll deal with it. She’s used to me waking her up from the nightmare. I don’t want anyone she’s not familiar with doing it. Understood?” They nodded, the two men exchanging solemn glances. “Good. Get some rest. You take over for me at 10:00 p.m.” “What about dinner?” John looked alarmed. “We haven’t eaten yet.”

“Right. Yeah, Laurie and I got groceries earlier. Fix whatever you want and we’ll eat later.” Dante got up from the table. Dean grinned, opening his mouth to say something, but Dante folded his arms. Dean kept ginning but thought better of his comment. Satisfied, Dante turned and went into the living room. “See, I do follow directions.” Laurie gave him a look of feigned innocence as he sat down beside her. “Picking and choosing which directions to follow doesn’t count as following directions.” He turned on his laptop. “Have you worked with these men before?” Laurie lowered her voice. “Yeah, I have. John and I entered the Marshals Service together. Dean has been in for about two years. They’re good men.” He watched her fidget with the remote and waited. “Are they married? Do they have kids?” She studied the remote. Dante leaned back into the sofa, looking at her. He wished he could hold her hand, but he knew he couldn’t. “They’re not David, Laurie.” She looked up at him, sadness sweeping her expression. “All of these men have families of some kind. They’re all highly trained. They know the risks.” Laurie nodded. She looked away and went back to

fidgeting with the remote. Dante studied her for a few minutes. Then he turned back to his computer. “Dante?” “Yeah?” He looked back to her. “Have you talked to Cheyn yet? Or Max?” “No, I haven’t. Why don’t we call them and see how they’re doing?” “Yes, I’d like to do that.” “Okay.” He gave her leg a squeeze right above the knee. He pulled out his cell phone, dialing one of the numbers Rick had e-mailed to him earlier. The phone rang and rang, but no one picked up. He left a message. He tried the other one, with the same result. Laurie went back to studying the remote. “They probably took them for tests, or they might be sleeping. We’ll call again tomorrow, if they don’t call us back first.” He squeezed her leg again. She nodded, turning back to the mindless TV show. Dante watched her for a minute. He wished he could comfort her, put his arm around her, something. But he didn’t dare. He dashed off an e-mail to Rick, asking about Cheyn and Max. If he had lost another team member due to complications or problems, he didn’t know what he would do. He started working on his report just as John and Dean finished dinner and wandered into the living room.

John sat down on the arm of the sofa right next to Laurie. Dean flopped down on the chair next to her. Laurie didn’t seem to notice, she was lost in her own thoughts, but Dante clenched his jaw. He stopped typing and began tapping the top of the laptop with his index finger. “So what do you like to do during the day, Laurie? Play card games? Watch movies?” John bent over her with a smile. “Oh, I read or watch TV, sometimes we watch movies.” Laurie looked up at him, but she didn’t smile back. “I can teach you poker. We taught our last witness poker. He kind of got a little too good at it, but we can teach you.” Dean leaned forward until he brushed against her knee. Dante felt the muscles in his neck and shoulders tighten. “Maybe.” Laurie shrugged. “What kind of books do you like to read?” John clasped his hands in his lap. “Well, I’ve almost finished my law degree, so I read books related to that, but I’ll read almost anything.” Laurie shifted away from John and Dean. “Wow, law school. We have a very smart woman here gentleman.” John tapped her on her shoulder. Laurie gave him a half-smile. “Didn’t I tell you two you were starting a shift in a

few hours? What happened to getting some sleep?” Dante interrupted. “Come on, Dante, you know I don’t need much sleep. I can stay up for hours, no problem.” Dean winked at Laurie. “I had two team members on last night who thought the same thing, and they both ended up in the hospital. Now, I need you both alert tonight. I’m not joking. Go get some sleep. Now.” Dante gripped the pillow next to him to keep him from launching out of his seat. “All right, all right, boss. We’re going!” Dean got up. John stared at Dante, not moving. Dante stared back. Neither budged for a minute. Then John gave up and slowly got to his feet. He walked out of the living room, disappearing into the hallway. “That was a little harsh.” Laurie turned to him. Dante looked at her. “I don’t have the luxury of being lenient anymore.” Laurie lowered her gaze, staring at the remote again. Her cheeks were pale, a frown creased her forehead and the corners of her mouth. She poked at the remote buttons with her long, slender fingers. Dante sighed. “Why don’t we fix dinner?” He forced a smile. “We can make that tomato sauce you wanted to try.” Laurie’s gazed flicked up to meet his. She considered him for a moment, then put the remote down on the coffee table. Relieved, Dante put away the laptop, leading her into

the kitchen. He got out the pots they needed. Laurie pulled out the magazine she saw the recipe in. She took the ingredients from the refrigerator. Conversing little, they set about chopping onions, tomatoes, garlic, and herbs for the sauce. Dante stirred until he got restless, then Laurie took over. He started boiling the water for the pasta. By the time the noodles were ready, the sauce bubbled merrily. They sat next to each other at one end of the long kitchen table. Laurie’s somber expression finally got to him, and Dante covered her hand with his. She looked up at him and gave him a small smile. It was a start. “I know it’s been hard.I know loosing David was awful, but we’ll get through this.” Laurie’s smile brightened. She leaned over, kissing him on the cheek. Warmth spread through his chest, and he smiled back at her. He continued to hold her hand as they ate dinner, both trying not to say or do anything that would further upset the other. Dante didn’t attempt to work after dinner. Laurie wanted to watch TV to get her mind off everything. Dante agreed without much protest. She sat on the couch, close to him. He stretched his arm over the back of the couch. Around 10:00 p.m., Dante heard a door open down the hall. Laurie scooted over to the end of the couch.

Dante threw her a smile right before John appeared. Laurie said hello to him. She pushed herself up from the couch to go the bathroom and get ready for bed. Dante was relieved. He didn’t want another scene like the one earlier. Dante followed shortly thereafter. He entered his room, and then crept through the adjoining closet into Laurie’s room. He waited. When she returned from the shower, Dante stood just inside the bedroom door. The moment the door closed, he tugged her to him, wrapping his arms around her. They stood there like that for several minutes, as Dante kissed her forehead, her cheeks, and her lips. He nuzzled her neck, licking her freshly scrubbed skin. When he started moving her toward the bed, Laurie chuckled at him. “Shhhh. We have to be quiet. They’re right down the hall.” Dante kissed her silent. “Sorry,” she mouthed. He gave her a lingering, slow kiss. One of his hands tangled in her hair, while the other slid down to the soft curves of her backside. He was amazed at how her touch could make him feel so alive. Heat washed over every place they touched. He ached for her. Dante laid her down on the bed. He pulled the nightgown off her then kneaded her breasts with his palms, grazing the nipples with his thumbs. He ran the back of his fingers down the smooth skin of her abdomen, and then massaged the sensitive flesh of her

thighs. Every stroke was careful, deliberate, as he sought to heighten her desire. Laurie ran her hands up his chest, sliding her hands underneath his t-shirt. He worked himself out of his own clothes. Then he made love to her again, but this time it was slow and sweet. They savored every minute as if tomorrow would never come.



CHAPTER ELEVEN Laurie Laurie woke up in a haze. She lay in a ball on her side, knees drawn up toward her chest. She could feel Dante behind her, his chest pressed against her back. His right arm draped over hers, his hand covering hers. She curled under his chin, so his head rested lightly on the back of her head. She wondered if he was subconsciously trying to shield her from the door. She smiled at the thought. Laurie felt his deep, even breathing. He was fast asleep, and she didn’t want to wake him. She studied his strong hand. He had knobby knuckles; strong, thick fingers, and a fleshy palm wrapped in his caramel complexion. How on earth had she ended up with such a

lover? He was nothing like the previous men she dated. She had dated rarely, but when she did, the men were bookish types. Frail, thin men who wore sweaters into class because of the air conditioning. She didn’t date gun-toting, life-saving, strong, and silent types. Yet she felt a profound sense of comfort and ease tucked beside this man she hardly knew. Laurie found herself wondering what it would be like starting a new life without Dante around. He had been her guide in this horrifying adventure. She would only have a few more days with him. Would he have the opportunity to write to her, to call her? Would he want to? Was this was just a mindless fling for him? Laurie sighed. Being lovers for a few days seemed insufficient. She felt a pang of loss more sharp than giving up her friends and her life at the resort. The cost of testifying at this trial rose every day. Dante stirred, coughed. Then he nuzzled the back of her head. Laurie stretched out her legs for a second and Dante moved his head so he was cheek to cheek with her. “Morning.” She turned her head to kiss his cheek. “Go back to sleep,” he whispered back. She chuckled at him, but she didn’t move. He pulled her flush against his naked body. “Isn’t the new guy supposed to come soon?” “Yes.” Dante’s eyes remained firmly closed. “Don’t you have to change shifts with John and Dean?” Laurie prodded him with her elbow.

“Maybe.” Laurie chuckled, rolling over onto her back beneath him. He growled at her. “I’m trying to sleep, Ms. Shelton.” “I don’t want you to get in trouble.” Dante opened one eye to survey her pointed expression. Then he opened both eyes and yawned, stretching out his limbs. Dante gave Laurie a lazy smile before he brushed her lips with his. Then he rolled over to look at the clock. It was almost 10:00 a.m. “You’re right. Time to get up.” He rolled out of bed and grabbed the jeans and t-shirt he had worn three days earlier. He buckled his gun into place and ran his fingers through his hair. Laurie sat up on the bed, her arms wrapped around her knees. She watched him, still wondering at how they came to be together. He walked over to her. He ran his hand over her crown of sunlit hair. Then he bent down and kissed her forehead. Laurie leaned back so he could brush her lips with his. “Gotta go to work.” She laughed. Laurie dressed slowly, taking pains to look nice. She brushed out her hair, her thoughts filled with the man who just left the room. When she went into the living

room, she waved a greeting at John and Dean. They were absorbed in their TV show. In the kitchen, Dante was sitting at the table. He was so engrossed in his thoughts, he didn’t hear Laurie come in behind him. She took one look at him scowling at his phone and became concerned. “Dante?” His head snapped up. He straightened himself. Then he forced a smile. “It’s nothing,” he replied to her questioning look. “It was just Rick calling to say the new guy would be here any minute.” She looked him over for a moment, but decided to let it pass. “What do you want for breakfast?” She came up beside him. “Anything is fine.” He got up and went to the coffee maker, avoiding her completely. Laurie stared at his back for a moment. Then she sighed and made her way to the refrigerator to get out the eggs and bread. She made them both omelets, while Dante stared at the toaster like it had offended him this morning. They sat down at the table. Before they started eating, Laurie reached over and squeezed his hand. As he looked up, she gave him a reassuring smile. It worked. The scowl on his face slipped away. He smiled back, and squeezed her hand before he let her go.

“Boss, I think the new guy’s here.” Dante excused himself from the table and went into the living room. Laurie listened from the kitchen, wondering what could possibly be bothering him. “I take it you’re Jason,” said Dante. “Yes, sir,” Jason said. He had a deep, booming male voice. “Welcome. I’m glad you’re here. You can put your things in one of the rooms on the right down the hall. Then come back here. I’ll brief you.” Laurie wandered in from the kitchen. Dante introduced Jason to Laurie when he came back from putting down his bags, and then Dean and John decided to head to bed. Jason was a quiet character, solemn. Laurie sat on the couch reading. Dante sat writing his report beside her. Jason sat in the chair, reading a magazine or the newspaper. Laurie did manage to draw Jason out a tiny bit. She learned he was from San Francisco, and he was divorced from his first wife. He had a four-year-old boy he showed Laurie pictures of on his phone. “He told me yesterday he wants to be a police officer for Halloween.” Jason grinned, but Laurie thought of David. Jason put his phone back in his pocket. He stood up

from where he had perched on the arm of the couch beside her. “Wonder where he got that idea from.” Laurie toyed with the remote. Jason’s smile stretched up to his eyes, but he didn’t say anything. He excused himself, as he retreated into the hallway toward the bathroom. Laurie stared at his retreating back as the young man strode away. Laurie’s eyes fell to the cover of her book, sitting in her lap. It had worn edges and dog-earned pages, but Laurie saw none of it. She saw David’s face, then the picture of Mary he had shown her, and she thought of the son David would never get to see. She swallowed hard, taking a deep breath. Pain lanced her heart. She looked up and met Dante’s steady gaze. She looked back down at her book, then back to Dante. “Can we try to call Cheyn and Max again?” “Yeah.” He reached into his pocket for his cell phone. He dialed what was supposed to be Cheyn’s number, she prayed for it to connect. It rang once, twice, three times. It just kept ringing until the machine picked up. She saw worry flicker across his face as he left another message. Max’s line just did the same. Dante’s concern transformed into her anxiety. “We’ll reach one of them soon, Laurie. Rick said they’ve both been on a lot of painkillers, but they’re both fine,” he said.

Laurie nodded, but she didn’t meet his gaze. “Are you calling the guys who survived?” Jason asked, as he re-entered and took his seat. “Yes.” Dante looked up, his mouth set in hard lines. “That’s bad business,” Jason said. “But with two former Marines, you’ll be just fine, ma’am.” “That’s not what worries me.” Laurie shifted in her seat, looking at Dante. “Maybe I’ll just try the hospital switchboard.” Dante looked up the hospital’s number. He dialed. A machine picked up. Dante punched in the numbers to spell Cheyn’s last name. He jabbed at each number with his index finger, each hit increasing in vehemence and pure annoyance. The computer confirmed Cheyn’s name, but it gave him a different room number than the one Rick had given him. He hit one to transfer. The phone began to ring. Dante let out a breath in a whoosh of air from his mouth. “Hellooo?” Laurie could hear Cheyn’s answer. She leaned towards Dante, her heart lifting. His voice was raspy. He sounded drugged or half-asleep or both, but to Laurie he never sounded better. Dante smiled at Laurie. “Cheyn! It’s Dante. How are you? I’ve been trying to call but Rick gave me the wrong room number.” Dante swatted at Laurie’s hand as she tried to take the phone. “Dante, man. It’s so good to talk to you.” “How are you doing? Are they treating you right

over there?” “There are some very sweet nurses here, man. They have me all patched up. I should be released tomorrow.” “Good. I’m relieved. You had everyone pretty shaken.” Dante reached for her hand, surprising her. She glanced at Jason, but he was reading his newspaper. “How are you, boss? Did you make it out okay?” “A bullet grazed me, but I’m fine. After they put you in the helicopter, I grabbed Laurie and got the hell out of there.” “How’s Miz Laurie? Is she okay?” “Yeah, she’s fine. We drove to the other safe house. She’d like to talk to you, too.” “I’m so glad she made it out. I should be able to come back soon. Real soon.” “You don’t need to worry about that. You can’t come back to active duty that fast.” “Aww, come on boss. You know I live for the job.” “I know you do, Cheyn, but you gotta rest up for the next one. I’ll take care of Laurie.” “Yeah, I bet you will.” Cheyn let out a drug-induced giggle, and it made Laurie nervous. What if Cheyn said something to Rick? “Uh, well, we got a new Marshal from California. He flew in this morning. Dean and John came last night. So I’m all set. You need to go back to your place and get ready for the next assignment.”

Cheyn chuckled on the other end of the phone. “Can I talk to him? Please?” She gripped Dante’s hand, while holding out her other one for the phone. “Cheyn, Laurie’s about to wrestle me for the phone. I think she wants to talk to you now.” Dante turned his head away from Laurie, as she tried to snatch the phone from him. His hand still held one of hers, so he held it up to block her. “Yeah, let me talk to Miz Laurie.” “All right, all right. I’ll give you the phone,” he said to Laurie. “I gotta go, Cheyn. She’s getting insistent. You take care of yourself. I’ll see you soon.” “You take good care of her. Be very careful. Real careful with these Kaimi people.” “We will. I’m giving the phone to Laurie before she attacks me. Bye.” Dante handed over the phone. Laurie gave him a light punch on the shoulder. She turned her head away as she took the cell phone. “Cheyn! I’m so glad you’re okay! I’ve been worried.” “Aww, Miz Laurie. Of course, I’m okay. Are you okay?” “I’m good. I’m good. Getting a little stir crazy, but I’m okay.” “How’s Dante been treating you? You know if he gives you any trouble, you can tell me. I can take him out.” Cheyn giggled. “No. Dante’s been good to me. Saved my life the other night. You both did.”

“I was just doin’ my job.” “Well, thank you. Thank you for protecting me. I’m sorry you were shot, and Max, and…David.” Her voice had lowered to a scratched whisper. Dante put his hand on her back to soothe her. “I know, Miz Laurie. I know. I’m fine. I’m leaving the hospital tomorrow. So don’t you worry about me, okay?” “Okay. I’m glad you’re going to be fine. We were concerned when we couldn’t reach you.” “They just kept switching my room around. Must’ve been in three rooms already. I’m just fine, Miz Laurie. You need to take care of yourself.” “Yes, yes, I will. Dante will take good care of me. They all will.” “Well, you take good care of him too. That’s my partner right there. Someone needs to have his back while I’m out of commission.” Laurie smiled into the phone. She looked up at Dante. His eyes were a dark chocolate she wanted to loose herself in. Her heart constricted under his tender gaze. “I will. I’ll take good care of him too.” Dante smiled at her. His fingers contracted on her back in an imperceptible caress. “Have a good night, Miz Laurie.” “Okay, Cheyn. You have a good night too. Feel better!” “Aloha.”

“Aloha.” Laurie hung up the phone. Next Dante dialed the operator again and got Max’s new room number. Max didn’t pick up the phone, but Dante saw the hospital care pages. He decided to try to reach Max that way. He and Laurie wrote a very nice ‘get well soon’ message to him, which made them both feel much more lighthearted by the end of the day. The hospital still had Max listed as a patient. Even if he couldn’t pick up the phone yet, he was at least alive. *** Dante Dante rolled onto his back, taking Laurie with him. She sank down onto one side of his chest, sighing her contentment. She ran her fingers over his spray of dark chest hair. He kissed her forehead. Then he ran his fingers down her neck to her shoulder. His movements were lazy, slow. The world was slightly fuzzy, bathed in the early morning light, as if they were both caught in the tail end of a dream. “I love morning sex,” Laurie said. Dante chuckled. “I’ll have to remember that.” He kissed her, brushing her lips with his in a soft caress.

They breathed together for a few moments, and Dante closed his eyes. He breathed in her scent, the faint smell of their lovemaking. The sheets were damp from their exercise. Sunlight streamed through the curtains, landing on Laurie’s head, igniting her hair in a blonde halo. He ran his hands through it, like combing warm silk. “These past few days have been amazing.” Laurie nuzzled his shoulder. Dante gave her a grin as he dropped his hand back onto her shoulder to caress it again. “I’m so glad you were the Marshal that showed up at my door.” He turned onto his side to embrace her. He pulled her tight to his chest, kissing her deeply. He took a breath, then kissed her with lazy strokes of his tongue. When he pulled away, he just stared into her eyes. He caressed her cheek with his thumb, lightly skimming over the fineboned surface. She smiled at him, with the same tender expression she wore more often lately. He returned it. They laid there for a few minutes, unmoving. Then he tucked her underneath his chin, and ran his hands up and down her back. “I should get up.” He had the worst time trying to pull himself away from her bed. “You should.” She ran her fingers over his chest. He didn’t move. He just laid there, caressing her back. She giggled at him. Then she leaned back to brush his

lips with hers. “You can’t be late for work.” He groaned as he smiled. He kissed her back, then unfolded himself from her. He pulled himself off the bed. She got up with him, stretching with the lazy grace of a satisfied cat. He watched her, and she gave him a provocative smile. She was the sexiest thing he had ever laid eyes on, and worse, she knew it. He grabbed some of her clothes from the duffle bag. He tossed them on the bed. The sooner she was dressed, the more likely he wouldn’t be late for shift change. He slid on her bra, then fumbled with the clasp. He had always hated them anyway. Laurie took mercy on him. She turned around so he could fix it. Then he pulled on her panties. It felt strange for him to be working in reverse but he liked the intimacy of it. He pulled on her shirt. Then he helped her into her jeans before kissing her. Laurie broke away from him to get his clothes from his duffle bag. She helped him into his boxers and jeans. Then pulled his shirt over his head. They stood for a few minutes embracing. “I’ll wait here for a little while. So we don’t leave at the same time. Have a good day at work.” He chuckled at her. Dante walked out into the hallway via his unused bedroom.

Dante tried not to swagger in. There was something about taking a beautiful woman as your lover that just screamed from every pore of a man. He bit back a grin and tried to clear his mind before he entered the living room. Dean and John were watching TV, as usual. There hadn’t been a day in the past week he’d seen them do anything else. Dante heard a door open behind him down the hall, and he turned expecting to see Laurie, but he saw Jason instead. Jason walked toward the bathroom, disappearing behind the door. Dante turned back to speak to John and Dean, but what he said was drowned out by the sound of shattering glass as two bullets burst in through the window. Dean and John dropped to the floor. Dante crouched, covering his head as he threw himself into the hallway, away from the windows. Dante’s mind cleared of everything else except getting to Laurie. He ran to her door and opened it to find her on the ground covering her head. A bullet flew through her window, hitting the wall near Dante. He dove down and crawled to Laurie. Bullets flew around him. “Stay down and come with me!” he shouted to her. He covered her body with his as they crawled to the safe room door. He popped open the door, shoved her in and locked it. He heard more breaking glass, as the windows in the adjoining bedroom shattered. Dante pulled out his cell phone and called for back-up. “PD is on their way. ETA five minutes,” the dispatch

said in his ear. “Behind you,” he heard Dean shout from the living room. Then there was a volley of gunshots. The assailants were in the house. “We don’t have five minutes!” Dante shoved the phone in his pocket. He crawled over the bedroom floor on his forearms. The cheap carpet scraped and burned against his skin as he moved to the open bedroom door. He ducked his head around the doorframe to assess the situation. Jason was just down the hall in the bathroom, firing his gun into the living room. Dante was about to crawl out into the hallway when he heard an ear piercing scream. Laurie. He turned to see a large man drag Laurie out of the safe room. Dressed in black, like the hand of death, the behemoth grabbed her by the throat and raised his gun. Dante fired his gun without a second thought. Taking a clean shot to the head, the man that held Laurie jerked forward, falling to the ground. Laurie screamed and fell with him. Fearing the worst, Dante sprinted to her side. He crouched down beside her, as she sat up. She shoved at the man’s arm draped over her. “Are you okay? Are you okay?” He grabbed her shoulder. Her expression was full of wide-eyed terror. She frantically grasped for the dead assailant’s gun.

Dante watched as she took aim and shot in front of her into his unused bedroom. He looked up to see another man standing there. The armed gunman she shot staggered from the blow, falling to the floor. Dante lunged toward the man, who was not dead, but bleeding from the abdomen. Dante wrestled his gun away with a few swift strikes of his fist. Then he pulled a pair of cuffs from his belt. Having cuffed the gunman, he ran back to Laurie. She stared at the man she shot in horror. Dante crouched beside her, taking the gun from her shaking hands. “Are you okay? Are you hurt?” he shouted over the continued gunfire. “I’m not hurt.” She shook her head. Her clothes were bloody, but it didn’t appear to be her blood. Dante turned back toward the two rooms. He didn’t close the safe room door. Instead, he shielded her with his body. He had to find a way to keep her safe, but the bullets were still flying in the windows. He could hear Dean and John shouting. Then he heard sirens. Relief flooded his veins. Back-up had arrived. There was a few more minutes of bullets exploding inside and outside the house. Then they stopped. As Laurie and Dante crouched in the opening of the safe room, they heard the stamping feet of people running past the windows. A few seconds later, a second group

ran past. Through the shattered windows they heard an officer cry out. “Stop! Police! Drop your weapons and get down on the ground. Stop!” Shots were fired outside the house. Then there was silence. Dante waited, every muscle coiled, ready to explode. Laurie clutched his shirt with tense hands. He could feel her trembling, her breathing ragged. “Dante! Where are you?” Jason charged into the bedroom. “We’re in here.” Dante let out the breath he was holding. “The assailants—” Jason stopped as he saw the two men. “What the hell happened?” “They got to the safe room.” Now that he could hear himself, he turned to Laurie. “What happened, Laurie?” “I don’t know. You closed the door. I sat down on the chair. A second later that guy opened it and pulled me out.” She stared at the man at her feet. She was breathing in short gasps. Dante put his arm around her and she buried her face in his chest. Dante looked at Jason over Laurie’s head. “They knew where it was and how to open it,” Dante said. “I have to get Laurie out of here.” Jason nodded, understanding Dante’s unspoken conclusion. Dean and John charged into the room. Blood stained John’s shirt from his bicep down to his wrist.

Both of them looked exhausted. “Boss, the gunmen fled. Whoa.” John stopped in his tracks. “I have to get Laurie out of here.” Dante didn’t answer their questioning looks. “But PD is going to have questions.” Dean’s gaze traveled between Dante, Laurie, and the two men on the floor. “I don’t care.” Dante took Laurie by the hand. “Laurie is our only priority.” He led her to the bed. He gently pushed her down to sit on the edge. He started zipping up her bag and his. “Can I…” Laurie started to speak through her trembling jaw. Her voice broke on a sob. “What do you need, sweetheart?” Dante cupped her face, bringing her eyes up to meet his gaze. “Can I change first? Please?” Pain ripped through his chest at her gentle plea. Dante looked down at her clothes. They were spattered with blood. She would attract attention wherever he took her. “Yes, of course.” He unzipped her bag. He pulled out a clean pair of jeans and a shirt, and handed them to her. “Boss?” Dean asked. “What, Dean?” He led Laurie to the bathroom. He closed the bathroom door for Laurie and turned around. “Where are we going to take her?” Dean came to the doorway.

“You aren’t going to take her anywhere. I’m taking her somewhere safe. You three are staying here to file the police report and answer their questions.” He unloaded his gun and handed it to John. “That’s my weapon. I shot the man who tried to kill Laurie. I ran to Laurie, but I didn’t see the guy in the other room. Laurie did. She grabbed the first assailant’s gun, and shot the man in the other room. He was armed. He was ready to fire on both of us.” “How did they get her out of the safe room?” John stared at Dante’s gun. “Good question.” Dante arched his eyebrows at him. “John, Dean. I need you to sweep the vehicle. Get me the gun in the dashboard. Jason, I need you to go talk to the detective. They’ll be at the door any minute.” They all exchanged glances but didn’t move. None of them knew what to do. Dante didn’t know either; he just knew he had to leave with Laurie. “Now.” Dante clapped his hands together. They all filed past him. He turned around and knocked on the bathroom door. “Laurie, are you okay?” There was no response. “Laurie?” Silence. He pulled open the door. Laurie stood in the middle of the bathroom in front of the sink, still in her bloody clothes, trembling. She held the clean clothes in one hand. The other hand covered her eyes and forehead, trying to shut out the world. Dante felt a sudden cold rage toward Kaimi. He began

to think of all the ways he could kill the man. He had to find him, and every last member of his brute squad. Dante wanted nothing more than to make them pay. He took a shuttering breath, mentally stepping back from the rage. Dante entered the bathroom, locking the door behind him. Moving over to Laurie, Dante began undressing her. She stood there, trying to apologize, moving as if she were in a fog. He pulled on the new clothes he had given her. Then he helped her wash her hands. He wet a washcloth and blotted the blood spatter from her face. Then he cupped her face, looking into her watery eyes. “Laurie, look at me.” Her sad, distant eyes floated up to his. “I want to comfort you. I do. I would give anything to just hold you. But I can’t right now, sweetheart. I have to get you somewhere safe. Okay?” She nodded. “Did I…” she started. She paused to take a quick breath. “Did I kill him?” He leaned his forehead down, and touched it to hers. “I don’t know, baby. He was alive when I went over to him. The paramedics will get to him. If you did kill him, it was self-defense, and you saved my life doing it.” Laurie nodded, taking a calming breath. She licked her dry lips. “Let’s go.” He kissed her forehead and took her hand. They walked out of the bathroom together.

Dante led her back into their bedroom and picked up his duffle bag. He slung it over his shoulder. Laurie picked up her duffle bag with stiff, wooden movements. Dante put his arm around her waist and led her out of the room. Dean ran up to him in the hallway. “Boss, the detective is saying no one can leave until they’ve—” Dean handed Dante his gun from the truck. “I don’t care what the detective has to say.” Dante pulled Laurie past Dean. Dante continued out to his truck. His stride was resolute. John and Jason were standing by the truck with another man. Dante guided Laurie around the group to the passenger side door. The detective pounced on them. “Mr. Stark, I can’t clear you to leave the scene.” The detective put his hand on the hood of the truck. “I don’t care. I’m getting my witness out of here. Now.” Dante spared him a glance. He opened Laurie’s door and handed her into the vehicle. Then he slammed it shut, making the mirror and windows rattle. “Mr. Stark—” the detective said. “It’s Marshal Stark, and I’m leaving with my witness.” Dante turned on the man. Dante felt a pre-emptive strike was necessary. He had to get Laurie out of here.

“My men have my statement and my firearm. My witness’ bloody clothes are in the bathroom where I had to remove them from her because she’s so scared she can hardly move. This is the third attack on her life. The second while she’s been in a safe house under protection. So either you shoot me, or I leave with my witness.” Dante stared the detective down. The detective took a step back, his eyes shifted to Laurie who sat in the truck, pale and staring off into the distance. Then the detective nodded and took another step back. Dante walked past him, around to the other side of the truck. “One of you call Rick and tell him what’s happened.” He threw the comment over his shoulder at his men. He started the truck’s engine. Without a pause, he put the truck in reverse and peeled out of the driveway, just missing a parked police cruiser. Then he put the truck in drive, and sped off down the street. Dante started thinking of everything he had to do. He had made up his mind as soon as he realized how Kaimi must have gotten the safe house location. He drove straight into town, stopping at a small stripmall. He had Laurie get out with him. They went into a cell phone store. Glass cases ran most of its length in a U-shape. Cell phones were jammed into the case, alongside perfumes, jewelry, athletic clothes, and watches. Two beefy islanders sat on stools at the back.

Dante bought a pay-per-minute phone from them, paying for it in cash. Laurie said nothing, but when they got back into the truck, Laurie turned to him. “What’s the phone for?” “I have to get rid of mine.” He drove up toward Highway 19. “Why?” “Laurie, how do you think they knew where you were?” Laurie’s forehead creased into lines of confusion. She looked at Dante like he’d lost his mind. She sighed. “I don’t know.” “How do you think they knew where the safe room was? How to open the door?” “I have no idea.” “The Marshals Service has a mole.” Her head tilted back as though an invisible hand struck her. She looked out the windshield toward the stretch of highway before them. Her hands clenched together in her lap. “No, you couldn’t.” “Every attack on you could have been carried out with information from the service. The first one in your hotel room I credited to Kaimi’s informants. He saw you at the hotel, he knew your name. A little sniffing around would have led them straight to your window. The second one had to come from someone who knew where

the safe house was. I thought they followed Evan James. That was logical. However, no one could have carried out this attack today unless they got information from inside the agency. Another Marshal, an analyst. Someone who had information on what house you would be in, where the safe room was, and how to open it. The Marshals Service has a mole.” As he spoke it aloud, his conclusion sank in. It hurt, he realized. He’d been betrayed. His men had all been betrayed. It steeled his resolve. He didn’t want to do what he had planned, but there was no other choice. “What are we going to do?” “Get you somewhere safe.” Her brow furrowed, but Laurie didn’t question him further. Dante drove up toward the Kona airport. He pulled onto a road leading toward the ocean. He pulled up to a small beach he had come to sometimes to sit, think, and watch the planes take off and land. The noise of their engines soothed him somehow. Dante parked the truck as close to the beach as he could get. He pulled out a random piece of paper from his console. He hastily scribbled a note on it: I’ll bring her back when the mole is in custody and it’s safe—Dante

Then Dante took out another piece of paper and wrote

down several numbers he would need from his cell phone. He got out of his truck. He pulled off the GPS tag. He wrapped his work phone and the GPS tag in the note. Then he dropped it by the garbage can, where no one else would pick it up. They would find it. He got back into his truck. He drove for half an hour, toward Hilo, using backroads. He stopped at a gas station when he was halfway there. He sat for a minute, working up some courage. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel. He knew he didn’t have much time to work with, so he broke open the burner phone. He turned it on and took out the piece of paper with numbers from his cell phone. He dialed one number he hadn’t touched in years. It rang several times, then went to a machine, just as Dante knew it would. “Dad.” His voice faltered. “Dad, I need your help. There’s a mole in the Marshals Service and I have to get a witness off the island. I hate to ask this of you, but I need to come stay with you and Mom for a little while. Call me back at…” Dante looked at the phone’s instructions, reading off the phone number. “It’s a burner, paid for in cash. Hurry.” He hung up the phone. “We’re going to stay with your parents?” Dante shrugged. Laurie looked at him like he’d gone mental. Perhaps he was. Dante pulled over to a gas pump to fill up the tank.

Laurie sat in the truck, watching him. When Dante got back in and began to pull away from the gas station, his new phone rang. His heart stopped. He almost dropped the phone as he fumbled to pick it up. He opened it slowly. “Dad?” “What airport will you be near?” asked the gruff voice on the other end. Dante breathed a sigh of relief. “I’m headed toward Hilo on the big island. I’m near Kona now.” “Neither. Go to Bradshaw. Is your witness male or female?” “Female. Laurie Shelton.” “Give me until tomorrow morning. Can you find some place safe for tonight?” “Yeah. I was en-route to a little campground I know of, but I’ve never been there. They won’t know me.” “Good. I’ll have you out of there by tomorrow morning.” “Thank you, Dad.” His father hung up without a word. Dante expected as much. “What did he say?” Laurie asked when he closed the phone. He looked over at her. “We’re going to a campground for tonight. In the morning, we’ll fly out of Bradshaw Army Airfield.” He pulled out of the gas station.

“To where? Dante, will you please tell me what’s going on? You’re not answering my questions. I can’t take much more of this.” “Laurie, my father knows a lot of very powerful people. He has many friends. He also has a lot of enemies. He is the only person who can get us off the island without being detected by anyone in the police department or the Marshals Service.” “Where do your parents live? Where are we going?” Dante glanced at her, then looked away. His face tightened. A tense muscle in his jaw twitched. “I don’t know.” “You don’t know where your parents live?” He heard the incredulity in her voice. “My father has a lot of enemies. Very dangerous enemies. Far more dangerous than Kaimi. When my father retired from his job he assumed a new identity. He and my mother decided to live off the grid. I don’t know where they live now.” Laurie studied him for a moment. Dante glanced over to her, and her eyes narrowed. She stared at him intently, seemingly searching for any weakness, any hint of guilt over telling a lie. He had none. He went back to staring at the road ahead. “Off the grid?” “Untraceable. No paperwork. No loans. No credit cards. He pays for everything in cash. He has no contact with known associates or family members. He lives off

the grid. He and my mother just vanished.” “How long has it been since you talked to them?” “I talk to my mother sporadically. I doubt my father knows about it though. I’ll get a phone call from her. Pay per minute phones, like this one. A new one each time. My father. God. I don’t know.” He ran his hand through his hair. “I haven’t talked to him in years.” “That’s terrible.” Dante smiled. It worked out well for him. “My father and I have never gotten along, Laurie. It’s not so bad. In fact, it’s for the best.” Laurie stared at him. “What did your father do to collect so many enemies?” Dante sighed. He might as well tell her everything. “He was in the CIA. He was a very, very high ranking agent.” He glanced over at her. Realization bloomed over her lips and her eyes. She turned toward him in her seat. “Thank you for telling me. I’m sure that’s not something you can tell very many people.” “No one. I’ve never told anyone else. I’m not even supposed to know.” Dante watched the miles disappear beneath the SUV as he traveled east. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry you had to carry the weight of that burden alone.”

His face broke apart, the veneer shattered. He looked over at her, eyes misted over. No one ever understood the weight of that secret, but Laurie got it immediately. As his gaze traveled back to the road ahead, Dante reached over with his right hand to grasp her hand. She covered it with hers. They drove the rest of the way to the campground in silence.



CHAPTER TWELVE The Air Force Base was a bleak strip of land in the shadow of Mauna Kea. The lone white watchtower looked grey in the dim morning light. Dante flashed his Marshals ID. The sleepy guard at the parking lot entrance yawned and waved him through. Dante had seen him before on the rare instances when he had to take Federal planes for assignments. He parked at the far end of the lot. He told Laurie to wait in the truck for him, and he got out. He took off the license plate and flung it out into the field. He hoped it would at least slow them down from tracking his movements. When Dante flung open Laurie’s door, she was pale. She ran her hands up and down her forearms, shivering in the heat of the afternoon. He didn’t have to ask. He

understood. He could see it in the way she stared at the planes, her eyes as big as blue balloons. He held out his hand to her. Laurie unbuckled her seat belt, taking the hand he offered her. He helped her out of the truck, straight into his embrace. They stood in the open car door, holding one another. Neither wanted to let the other one go. Dante heard a jet engine above him. He turned to see an unmarked, grey plane landing. It was nothing like the military planes that lined the runway. It was nondescript, neither old nor new. It was forgettable, and exactly the type of plane his dad would send for him. It was time. He grabbed their bags and took Laurie’s hand. They walked toward the small, square building to meet their pilot. The inside of the building was just as bleak as the outside. The concrete walls were exposed, unpainted, and bare of all decoration. A few plastic chairs were scattered in the largest room, which led out onto the field. There was no security, no stores or restaurants, just a couple of vending machines on the right wall. No one was there. Dante could see why his father chose it. They walked out toward the landing strip to meet the pilot that sauntered up toward the building. Dante kept one arm around Laurie and one as close to his gun as he could without looking like a threat. As the pilot came into clear view Dante laughed, his face relaxing into a wide grin. He eased his grip on Laurie’s

shoulder, taking a deep breath for the first time all morning. “Your father told me you needed a lift,” his uncle called in greeting. “Uncle Bob! I wasn’t expecting to see you.” Dante gave him a hug. “Well, who else would your father trust to bring you home? Especially with such precious cargo.” Bob turned his eyes on Laurie, with a wink and a smile. Bob had soft brown eyes like Dante’s, like all Stark men. Bob’s grey hair was wispy and thinning, his face was plump. He was broad shouldered, but he had gained a few extra pounds around his waist since Dante had last seen him. His dust colored jumpsuit was tight, covering every inch of his distended belly. “I thought you were still on duty?” Dante wished he’d called his uncle instead of his father. “No, no, no. I’m retired now. They sent me packing about a year ago.” Bob gave a smile that was neither happy nor sad. A typical smile for a dedicated public servant who ages out of service. “Seems retirement is suiting you.” Dante slid his eyes down to Bob’s stomach, then back up to meet his uncle’s gaze with a mischievous grin. “Just wait to you get over forty, just you wait.” Bob gestured to Laurie. “Now don’t be so rude, son, introduce me to the girl.” Dante rolled his eyes and turned to Laurie.

“Uncle Bob, this is Laurie. Laurie, my Uncle Bob.” Dante felt the stiff muscles in his neck relax just a hair. “It’s nice to meet you.” Laurie shook his hand. “Thank you so much for helping us.” “Of course. Public service is practically the family business.” Uncle Bob held onto her hand. “Dante, you never told me you got to meet such pretty women at your job. No wonder you love it so much.” “Uncle Bob, Laurie’s a witness.” Dante flushed, stuck between embarrassment and offending Laurie. “She’s one of the few women I’ve had under protective custody. Can we please get on the plane?” “All right, son, all right.” Uncle Bob winked at Laurie. Dante groaned inwardly. “But if you’re smart, you’ll keep her.” “The plane, Uncle Bob! Let’s go!” Dante said, throwing his hands in the air. His uncle hadn’t changed at all. Uncle Bob chuckled as he linked arms with Laurie to lead them toward the plane. “Now tell me about yourself, young lady. What do you do?” Laurie smiled, wrapping her hand around his arm as she walked with him. “Well, I used to work at a resort on the west side of the island. But I’m working my way through law school.”

“Law school? A lawyer, Dante. Did you hear the girl wants to be a lawyer?” Uncle Bob tossed him a look over his shoulder. “I’m well aware.” Dante picked up their bags and hurried after them. “You know, Dante’s never brought a girl home with him before. You must be very special.” Uncle Bob raised his voice so Dante could hear him. “She’s a witness! I had to—” Dante exclaimed. “Calm down, son. There’s no need to yell. I’m just getting to know the girl.” Uncle Bob led them to their seats in the cramped cabin. “Please, Uncle Bob.” Dante gave him a pointed expression. “All right. Now buckle up. Since your father is completely paranoid, we’ll be making a few stops before our final destination. I think two interim stops will make him happy.” Bob went toward the cockpit and closed the door. Dante buckled his seat belt, sinking back into the seat. He and Laurie were going to get off the island safely. That thought released all of the pent up adrenaline in his body, which pooled in the back of his chair. Laurie on the other hand sat up stick straight, her eyes darting around the plane. Laurie turned her head toward the window as they began to charge down the runway. When the plane began to lift off the ground with a roar, Laurie’s eyes went

wide. She clutched at his hand with one hand, and his thigh with the other. “Haven’t flown in a while?” He dropped his arm over her. “Never. I’ve never been on a plane. Never been off the island.” She was breathless, as the engines hurtled them toward the sky. “Ahhhh,” Dante said. Since Bob was gone, he kissed her left temple. “Relax. Just take a deep breath.” Laurie nodded. As the plane leveled out, she sank back into Dante’s arm. She looked out the window to find herself among the clouds. She leaned forward, almost pressing her face against the glass. Laurie watched out the window as the wind built and shaped the puffs of white into swirls. “Wow.” Behind her, Dante grinned. He enjoyed her wide-eyed fascination. The scene captivated Laurie for several minutes, until they hit some mild bumps and she jerked back. “What was that?” “Just some turbulence.” He ran his hand down her back. Laurie must have decided that pressing back into her seat was a safer location, so she relaxed against Dante again. “I like your uncle.” She smiled up at him. “He hasn’t changed at all. He got older, but that’s it.”

“Is he like your dad?” Dante laughed so hard he sputtered and started to cough. “No. He’s not at all like my dad.” Laurie’s brow furrowed. “Is your uncle from the CIA too?” “No, he’s been in the Air Force his whole life. Both had incredible careers.” “Like you?” “Yeah, until I met you.” “It is not my fault.” Her eyes turned to daggers. “Uh huh.” He touched his forehead to hers. He kissed her, running his hand through her hair. Then he rested his chin on the top of her head. “I’m so relieved to get you off the island. I had no idea what I was going to do if my father didn’t call me back.” “You would have found a way.” “Yeah, well, I’m glad I didn’t have to.” He squeezed her tighter. “I hope you brought some more books though. I don’t know where we’re going, but we’re at least five hours from the rest of the U.S. We’re gonna have a long flight.” They did. At first, Laurie watched outside the window, but half-an-hour of cloud gazing is plenty for anyone. She had Dante pull out one of her books on criminal justice. She read for a few hours before falling asleep on his shoulder. Dante had a much more tedious flight. He fidgeted in

his seat, then got up and wandered around the cabin for a little while. Then he spotted a few magazines someone had left. He flipped through them listlessly. The hours dragged by. When Laurie fell asleep beside him, it forced him to sit and think of the last time he saw his parents. It was his graduation from Marshals training, and his parents had come to Georgia to see it. His father had arranged for them to fly in only the night before the ceremony. It had irritated Dante and his mother made her disapproval quite clear. He had been away for more than four months of training. His father had refused to visit him at all, saying it “would be too obvious a target.” Dante had to report to his assignment in Hawaii right after graduation, and both his parents damn well knew it too. Yet his dad insisted they needed to leave minutes after the graduation ceremony. He and Dante got into a fight and Dante told his father he didn’t even want him to come to the ceremony anymore. In the end, Dante’s mother came to the ceremony, but his father was nowhere in sight. After that, Dante spoke to his mother occasionally, but he never went to visit. They didn’t visit him. He hadn’t spoken to his father again until yesterday. There was chirp over the loud speaker in the plane, rousing Dante from his troubled memories. “Attention please, this is your uncle speaking.” Bob’s voice relayed over the crackling speaker. “Please prepare yourself for our first landing. Since we’ll just be

gassing up, I ask you to remain seated until we can take off again.” Dante buckled his seatbelt, then double-checked Laurie’s, which hadn’t been touched since they got on the plane. He eased her still dozing form back into her chair, but placed his hand over hers for landing. Bob brought the plane down, the wheels barely bumping against the pavement before they rolled. After taxiing, Dante glanced out the window to see familiar buildings and low hills climbing from the landing strip. He knew where he was. Bob emerged from the cockpit. “I see the flight was a good one.” He eyed Laurie’s sleeping form and Dante’s hand still covering hers. Dante’s eyes dropped to his hand. He pulled it back like his hand had been caught in the cookie jar. “She’s never been on a plane before. She was pretty anxious for a while,” Dante tried to explain. “Sure she was kid, sure she was.” Bob winked at him. He strode to the cabin door, and lowered it to the ground. “How did you get permission to land at Miramar?” Dante shifted in his seat, running his hand through his hair. “A Marine training base doesn’t just usually allow uninvited guests.” Bob chuckled, turning to Dante. “I told them I had a decorated Marine on board, bringing him back to his parents. They seemed to think that was worthy of a quick gas and go.”

Bob left the plane to talk to the ground crew who were waiting for him. Dante covered Laurie’s hand again, resting his other hand on his gun. He peered out the window at his old training base. He had come here several times for tactical and skills training. It changed little in the years since he left. He noticed a couple of buildings were new, but everything else remained the same. Laurie stretched, rolling in her chair to look up at him. “Hi,” she said sleepily. “Are we there?” “Not yet.” He brushed a lock of hair away from her cheek. “Uncle Bob’s just filling up the gas tank and we’ll be on our way again.” Laurie nodded, nuzzling his shoulder. He stretched his arm around her shoulders to hold her for a few minutes. Laurie started kissing his neck. He leaned down to kiss her forehead. She tilted her head up to him and drew him down to meet her. He cupped her face, stroking her cheek while they brushed each other ’s lips. Until they heard a cough. They pulled away from each other with a startled gasp. They turned their heads to the cabin door to see Bob leaning against the doorframe. “I hate to interrupt, but we’re ready to be on our way.” He wore a broad grin, his eyes gleaming with laughter.

Dante looked down at the floor, his cheeks heating. He hadn’t felt so embarrassed about kissing a woman since high school. Laurie flushed, smiling at Bob. Then she laughed nervously. Bob said nothing more; he closed the plane door and walked to the cockpit chuckling all the way. Dante looked at Laurie. He sighed and reached for her hand as the plane began to taxi down the runway. So much for trying to hide it. The next flight was far shorter than the first. They passed over the Rocky Mountains in those few hours, which had Laurie glued to the window again. Afterwards, Bob announced they were going to be landing. They landed at another air base, which Dante didn’t recognize at all, but Bob seemed to have many friends there, since he left the plane to talk to the ground crew for quite a while before re-boarding. He brought sandwiches and chips back with him. It had been hours since they had eaten. Dante and Laurie were famished. Bob took a seat across the aisle from Dante. Laurie took the opportunity to stretch her legs while the plane wasn’t moving. “They have a few cargo planes coming in, but we should be able to take off after that.” Bob unwrapped his sandwich and bit into his lunch. Laurie unwrapped her sandwich, taking an

enthusiastic bite. Her hair was mussed from their long journey. Dante’s hand itched to brush through it. She rocked back and forth, trying to work the stiffness from her joints. “We appreciate all the trouble you’ve gone through to help us.” Holding the sandwich in one hand, she tossed her blonde hair over her shoulder with the other. Bob waved his hand. “No trouble at all. Haven’t seen my favorite nephew in years.” “Well, that would be because the last time you visited you drank me under the table. I just recently recovered.” Dante grinned at him. “Oh yeah, I forgot about that trip.” Bob rubbed his chin. “Hmmm. I think I know why you can’t remember it.” Dante buried his smile in his bag of chips. Bob laughed and winked at Laurie. Bob brushed the crumbs from his jumpsuit, while he regarded Laurie with a steady gaze. Bob turned his eagled-eyed gaze on Dante. Dante braced himself. “So, uh. Does your father know about the two of you?” Bob gestured between him and Laurie. “We didn’t really talk when I called, so no.” Dante flinched. “You had better just tell him straight out. If he sniffs it

out, it will go much worse for you,” Bob’s lips drew together in a serious, thin line. “Why?” Laurie asked. “My father is…” Dante fished around for a diplomatic answer. “Very down to business. He believes in following rules.” “If he knew Dante got into a relationship with one of his witnesses, he’d turn Dante inside out,” Bob finished for him. “Well, we don’t have to tell him. We were hiding it from the other Marshals.” Laurie wrapped her arms around her middle. Bob let out a ferocious laugh. “You didn’t tell her about him did you?” Bob asked Dante through his laughter. “I told her where he worked. She knows that much.” Dante ran his hand down his face and back up to rub his eyes. He was getting a headache just thinking about his father. Bob managed to calm his fit of laughter. “Laurie, my dear, his father was very good at his job. All he has to do is look at you. He knows what you’re thinking, somehow. The best Dante can hope for is to just tell him straight out and get it over with.” Bob pointed his sandwich at Dante to emphasize his point. “Sir?” called a young man from outside the plane. Dante craned his neck to see a very young airman on the stairs to the plane. Bob strode to the door of the plane and the young

man sprang to attention on stairs, thereby almost falling off before he balanced himself. Laurie tried to hold back her laughter since she was in the willowy young man’s line of sight. Dante coughed and hid his smile in his hand. Bob spoke to him for a couple of minutes. The young man scurried back down the stairs. Shaking his head, Bob pressed a button to close the cabin door. “That runt was scared of his own shadow. How do they expect these airmen to go out and sacrifice their lives when they can’t even stand on the stairs in front of a retired officer?” Bob huffed his way to the cockpit. “They all start out that way, uncle. They’ll do what they have to do when the time comes.” Dante rested his chin on his hand. Bob just shook his head. “Well, we’re almost there. We should be there in about two and half hours.” Bob grabbed the cockpit door to close it. “Where are we going?” Laurie took her seat. Bob smiled. “Nowhere. You’re going to the middle of nowhere. Which is the way Albert has always wanted it.” He disappeared into the cockpit. *** Laurie

Laurie turned to Dante, who shook his head, shrugging. Then he put his arm around her as they began to taxi down the runway. Dante fell asleep on the last leg, while Laurie read. This was her last book. She wished she had access to her class syllabus now. She left it at the resort in all of the commotion leading up to her departure. She mused at how far away that life felt now, even though it had only a been a couple of short weeks. She wondered what her friends were doing now, if they were working, cooking, or surfing. She wished she could just talk to some of them, tell them she met a man. If she were at the hotel, they would have questioned her relentlessly, so they could giggle about it as they cleaned. It made the workday go faster. Laurie sighed, checking her watch. She peered out the window. Below her was a world of neat squares and circles carving up the landscape. She never saw such a peculiar site. The volcanos and shorelines she had always known were half a world away, replaced with uniform farmland. Homesickness hit her hard. She hugged the book in her lap, a book from her home, to her chest. Dante awoke. He turned in his seat, about to get up when he noticed Laurie clutching her book to her chest, stroking it. He frowned, until he heard a sniffle. “Laurie? What’s wrong?” “Huh? Oh—” She tried to suppress a sniffle, but she

didn’t succeed. “Nothing.” “What’s wrong?” She let out a heavy sigh, wiping her watery eyes. “I think I just got a little bit homesick.” He nodded, rubbing her shoulders while stretching his legs. “You’ll make a new home after the trial. In a safe place. I promise.” But where? Laurie wondered. Would Dante visit her there? Why couldn’t she just move to another island? Her stomach tied itself in knots. She had already started over once in her life. She didn’t want to have to do it again. But she had to. She had to testify. She had to put Kaimi away. She took a deep breath. Somehow, she knew she would find a way to start from scratch again. She just wished Dante would be a part of it. Dante stretched out his arms, then wrapped one around her. Laurie sank back into his shoulder, resting there as she laid her hand on his thigh. Dante started tapping his foot on the floor. They felt a slight pressure change as the plane began its descent. Bob’s voice, muffled but audible, came over the announcement system for the last time. “Good evening. This is your uncle speaking. We are beginning our final descent. Please take your seats and buckle your seat belts. Thank you for flying with Family Airlines.”

Laurie smiled up at Dante, who just shook his head, rolling his eyes. The descent was smooth and graceful. They pulled up toward the main building at the airport. The airport resembled concrete World War II bunkers. Laurie felt she had gone back in time. Bob exited the cockpit, smiling at them as he opened the door. The ground crew wheeled a set of stairs up to the door. Weary from the long hours on board, they disembarked. As a group, they moved toward the square concrete buildings with peeling cream paint. The heavy, metal door was propped open with a large rock. The room beyond the door was clean and desolate. It had bland, short blue carpeting with white concrete walls. There were two people in the building, an older man and woman. The woman, with salt and pepper hair, cried out when she saw them. She ran to Dante with open arms, her bright, hazel eyes shining with tears. “Mom!” Dante dropped his bag and opened his arms. “My son, my son! Oh God, I had thought I would never see you again.” Tears flowed freely down her bronze cheeks as she smiled. Dante’s mother cupped his face. Dante hugged her tightly. He rested his chin on her head. “I’m sorry, Mom. I’m sorry it’s been this long,” Laurie heard him whisper into her ear, his voice husky

with emotion. “It’s really good to see you.” Laurie unconsciously laid her hand over her heart. Their emotion touched her, and she was still a bit homesick herself. She was on the verge of tears. She looked down to clear her throat, taking a deep breath before she made a fool of herself. Then a heavy arm wrapped around her shoulders. She looked up to find Bob leaning against her. “Well, gorgeous, I guess this is goodbye.” His eyes twinkled. “Not staying for dinner, Bob?” asked Dante’s father. Laurie had overlooked him in the ecstatic exchange between mother and son. Dante’s father ambled over toward her and Bob. He was tall, lean, with long, muscled limbs. His face was sharp, angular, and tanned from ample time outdoors. He wore a red flannel shirt with a faded leather vest. He had a non-descript belt over faded jeans. With his work boots on as well, he looked like every farmer Laurie had ever seen on TV or in pictures. Unassuming, unnoticeable. Laurie guessed that was very deliberate. “No, no. Gabriella will want me home for dinner. I’ve had some fun with these kids, but it’s time to get on home to my family.” Bob gave Laurie’s shoulder a squeeze. “Bob, I can’t begin to thank you,” Dante’s mom said. Her emotions now spent, she was content to stand beside her son with an arm wrapped around his waist, while he

rubbed her shoulders. “No thanks necessary, Emma. It was a lot of fun to get in the air again.” Bob sounded a bit wistful. “Gabriella and the kids and I will come for a visit real soon. I imagine these two will need some entertainment after they settle in.” Bob winked at Laurie. “Behave yourself now. No more getting in the way of mobsters.” He gave her a gruff hug. Laurie laughed. “I’ll try really hard this time.” Laurie squeezed him right back. Then he released her and went to Dante. “You—take care of her and your mom. I want a good report when I come back for a visit.” He pulled Dante into a bear hug. “Yes, sir, Lt. General Stark.” Dante smirked. Bob shook his head. “Don’t. Don’t even get me started.” He laughed as he walked back toward the door to the airstrip. “I’ll see you all soon.” He gave a short salute and disappeared out of the airport door. When Laurie looked back at the room, both of Dante’s parents were now staring at her. Laurie smiled, blushing while her stomach fluttered. “Mom, Dad—this is Laurie. She’s a witness I’ve been protecting.” Dante put his hand on her shoulder. “Hello, Laurie. I’m Emma.” She clasped both of Laurie’s hands in hers.

“It’s nice to meet you. Thank you so much for taking me in.” Laurie looked from Dante’s mother to his father. “Oh, of course. We wouldn’t have thought twice about saying yes. I hope you’ll feel right at home.” Emma gave Laurie a hug, which caught Laurie off guard, but she was extremely grateful. Some of the tension in her shoulders eased. After a slight pause, she hugged Emma back. “This is Albert.” Emma gestured to her husband. Albert gave a polite nod, extending his hand to her. “It’s nice to meet you.” Laurie shook his hand with all the warmth she could muster. Dante’s father didn’t intimidate Laurie at all. He was nothing like what she had imagined after listening to Dante and Bob. She could see an underlying sternness, a hard edge in his features. Yet, his brown eyes softened when he looked at Dante. Laurie wondered if he wanted to hug his son as his wife had. “Dad.” Dante extended his hand. Dante shifted on his feet. His father ’s gaze was guarded. Dante and Albert tensed, as Albert’s eyes flickered to Dante’s hand with a frown. “Son.” Albert shook his hand. “Glad to see you made it out here all right.” “Yeah. Bob had everything under control.” Dante took a step back. Albert nodded thoughtfully. There was a lull in the conversation, as Emma stood beside Laurie, both of them watching father and son. Neither of the two subjects

moved nor spoke. They just stood there, staring at the floor or the ceiling, both struggling to speak. Albert coughed. “Well, we should be on our way. We don’t live too far from here.” Albert gestured to the door. “Where exactly is here?” Laurie fell into step beside Dante. “Nebraska.” Emma answered the question over her shoulder. “Farm country. I hope you like gardening!” “I’ve never gardened before.” Some of Laurie’s anxiety returned. “Well, I’ll teach you, honey.” Emma smiled and put her hand on Laurie’s forearm. “Oh, okay.” Laurie’s brow furrowed. Taking gardening lessons wasn’t something she associated with protective custody. They all moved toward the exit to the parking lot. Emma told Laurie and Dante all about their cozy little farm with chickens, a garden, and acres of sweet corn. They had just started a tiny little orchard on the neighbor ’s farm they bought last spring. They piled into an old dark green Chevy, and Albert pulled out onto the tiny two-lane road that led out to the highway. The highway was only a larger two-lane road, which cut through the farms that comprised the landscape far out into the horizon. It was late, but Laurie could see one thing in the dusk of the setting sun: corn. It was everywhere. She was in a

sea of corn. There were no visible homes or churches or dark shadows of them leaning over the road. There were dirt roads leading away from the highway, which disappeared into the corn. Occasionally, there was a cattle paddock and a large barn. Then there were machines. Bulldozers, ploughs, tractors, seeders and all manner of machinery Laurie couldn’t even name. They were parked by the side of the road, laying there like the scattered toys of an errant child. Laurie couldn’t believe her eyes when a tractor pulled out in front of them on the road they turned down from the highway. “God damn it.” Albert slammed on the horn. “Albert.” Emma gave a sharp reprimand and then tsked at him. “It’s Dale. I know he did it on purpose. He knows we’ll be stuck back here for miles.” Albert beeped again. “They let those out on the roads?” Laurie’s mouth fell open. “Honey, this is Nebraska. Farming is the biggest business here. That would be like banning boats or planes in Hawaii.” Emma peered over her shoulder from the passenger ’s seat. Laurie turned to Dante, baffled. Dante smiled and shrugged. They drove behind the tractor for a few miles, Albert fuming the whole way, until they hit a passing zone. With nothing coming as far as the eye could see, Albert gunned the engine and sped around the tractor, blaring

his horn. “Oh, Albert stop that.” Emma slapped her thigh. “I know he did it on purpose.” Albert pointed his finger at nothing in particular. “He’s just ribbing you. All that man has ever done is tried to be friends with you.” Emma lifted her hands in frustration. “I don’t want to be friends with him—he’s suspicious.” Albert’s voice dipped to a whisper. Emma let out an exasperated sigh. She turned her head to Dante in the back seat. “I’m so glad you came. Otherwise, I might have killed your father.” Emma rolled her eyes. Albert snorted derisively. “Glad I could help, Mom.” Dante grinned. They pulled onto a dirt road, which wound back through rows and rows of tall corn. After a few minutes, the corn opened up into a wide lawn with a lone farmhouse. A wooden porch spanned the front of the house. A two-seat, wooden swing was hanging on the front porch, and a large barn and several tall trees framed the house, with a pick-up truck parked out front. “Well, here we are! Home sweet home!” Emma gestured to the house. When they got out of the truck, Dante and Albert grabbed the bags, while Emma ushered Laurie up the porch and into the house. “Albert and I always wanted a house like this. When

we were raising Dante, we couldn’t really do it because of Albert’s job, but when the opportunity came along, we took it.” “It’s lovely, Mrs. Stark. It seems very peaceful.” Laurie let her eyes wander over the porch. “Oh, you can call me Emma, Laurie. Call me Emma.” She opened the front door. “Now, are you two hungry?” “Yes!” Dante yelled over Laurie’s head. Emma led them into the hall of the large, drafty farmhouse. In front of them to the left was a set of stairs leading up to the second floor. At the end of the hall, Laurie could tell there was a large kitchen from the moonlight streaming in the windows there. Emma flicked on the light, illuminating a light grey-blue hallway. Family photos covered the walls, so hardly an inch was bare. Laurie looked at some of the photos of Albert and Emma when they got married. The next picture showed them holding a baby, and as she walked down the hall, the baby morphed into a child resembling Dante. “Aw, Mom,” Dante groaned, putting the bags down in the hallway. “Did you really have to put all of these up here?” “Yes, I did.” Emma flicked on the kitchen light. “Consider it your punishment for not coming to visit.” Dante glared in the direction of the kitchen. He caught Laurie by the elbow and started rushing her past the last few feet of the hallway.

“Hey, I’m looking at those.” Laurie laughed, dragging her feet. “Not anymore.” He succeeded in pulling her into the kitchen. “Time to eat.” “Dante, don’t be rude to our guest.” His mother stuck her head in the freezer. “What about me? Aren’t I a guest?” He took a seat at the kitchen table. She shot him a disapproving look, as she pulled out the ice cream. Then she turned on the oven. She started scooping the ice cream onto plates she pulled from the pine cupboards. As she worked, the aroma of a freshly baked cake filled the kitchen. “Can I help?” Laurie stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. “No, no, no. You’ve been traveling all day. I’m sure you’re exhausted.” Emma waved in the direction of the kitchen table. Laurie felt drained. The anxiety that had twisted through her all day seemed to settle in her limbs, making them heavy. She sat down beside Dante, and Albert sat opposite her. She smiled at him, while he studied her. Did he know, could he see, that she and Dante were together? She glanced away to watch Dante’s face light up as Emma pulled a cake from the oven. “You baked a German chocolate cake?” His grin stretched from ear to ear. “Yes, I did. As soon as your father said you were

coming home, I knew I had to make it.” Emma beamed at him. Dante got up from the table. “Thanks, Mom.” He hugged Emma’s shoulders. Emma kissed Dante on the cheek. Laurie put her elbow on the table, resting her chin in her hand. She smiled at the sight they made. Dante released Emma’s shoulders to grab the plates and add the warm cake to the ice cream. Then he brought over two plates to Laurie and Albert. Much to Laurie’s relief, Albert finally looked away from her. “My mom makes the best German chocolate cake in the world.” Dante set her plate in front of her. “I don’t think I’ve ever had that before.” Laurie furrowed her brow, trying to recall. “You haven’t had German chocolate cake? How could you have not had German chocolate cake?” Dante sat next to her, his own plate in hand. “I’ve never heard of it.” Laurie shrugged. Dante’s moan of pleasure almost drowned out her reply. “Mom, this is the best. It really is. God, I’ve dreamed about this cake.” Dante dug into his large piece. Laurie stared at him in bemusement, as he downed bite after bite of the cake and ice cream. “Why aren’t you eating it? Try it!” He pointed at her cake with his fork.

Laurie laughed and picked up a bite of cake, soggy from the melting ice cream. She spooned it into her mouth. She instantly loved it. “Oh my God. This is amazing.” Laurie scooped up another bite. “See. What did I tell you?” His voice was garbled from the cake in his mouth. Emma looked pleased with herself from all of the praise. She ate her own small piece of cake and ice cream with a self-satisfied smile. Laurie ate with great pleasure, not with as much gusto as Dante did, but savoring each bite. It wasn’t until about halfway through that Laurie realized Albert’s eyes had narrowed in on her. She gulped, almost choking on a bite of cake. “What is it, Dad? Just come out with it.” Dante put down his fork. Albert ate his last bite of cake. Then he set down his fork and leaned over his plate, knitting his fingers together. He looked at his son. “I was just wondering how she ended up under your protection.” Albert’s eyes slid back to Laurie. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Dante leaned forward. “It means I know what type of people end up under protection. I want to know who she is and why.” Albert’s eyes hardened. Dante clenched his jaw, his hands curling into fists.

“How dare—” Dante began. “What your father is trying to say, in his own clumsy way, is we would like to know what kind of danger could follow you here, if by some God-awful chance they find out where you are.” Emma’s calm voice sliced through the tension. Dante froze for a minute. He stared down his father before leaning back in his seat. Uncomfortable with the tension on her behalf, Laurie launched into the story. She told Dante’s parents how she first encountered Kaimi, and everything that had happened after; from Dante knocking on her door, to the last attack on the safe house in Kona. When she finished, Dante’s parents sat for a few minutes looking back and forth from Dante to Laurie. “You’ve been attacked three times?” Emma raised her eyebrows at Laurie. “Mom, I know I’m asking a lot to stay here. It was the only place I could think of that would be untraceable. I knew no one would even know you’re my parents, let alone where my parents are. But if you’re having second thoughts—” “I wouldn’t even think of you being anywhere else. This is the safest place for you.” Emma gave a nod. Her mind was made up. Dante let out a sigh of relief. He glanced over to Laurie, who smiled at his mother. “What about Bob? Was he careful?” Albert looked at

Dante, a hard edge in his voice. “Of course. We never got off the plane. We landed at military bases. Marines, Air Force, and then here. The paperwork would be a nightmare to comb through even if you did get a hold of it.” Dante leaned back in his seat, his arms folded across his chest. Albert smirked. “Well, Kaimi is a very dangerous man. Elusive.” A note of intrigue crept into his tone. “Do you know much about him? His organization?” Dante asked. “I watched him for several years, when he first landed on the federal watch list. He got into the black market weapons trade back in my first few years as an agent.” Albert clasped his hands together. “Albert…” Emma gave him a pointed expression. “Oh, Emma. I’m sure he already told Laurie why she would be safe here. She knows what I was. It’s a declassified file. He needs to know.” Albert gestured to Dante. Emma sighed, rolling her eyes, but Albert continued. “When he first started out, Kaimi was a bit clumsy. The FBI almost caught him on a few stupid mistakes. He learned quickly. He learned how to hide when he needed to and be in plain sight when that served him as well. We could never find him when we knew we had him, he always had a solid alibi when we didn’t have him. Then witnesses or evidence would vanish. We’d have nothing

else on him. He’s one of the few cases I never closed.” Albert looked from Dante to Laurie. Laurie took a shaky breath. She felt alone, like the lone survivor on a deserted island. Kaimi abused the justice system for decades, and now she was the only person that could tie him to a crime. She was it. “Goodness, everything you’ve been through.” Emma tsked, looking at Laurie. She shook her head and picked up Laurie’s plate. Laurie rested her head on her palm. She didn’t want to leave the table, but she felt exhausted. Her eyelids grew heavy, while she stared out the window into the distance. Dante tapped her elbow and she turned to him. “Time for bed?” Dante asked with a smile. She nodded. “Come on. I’ll take our stuff upstairs.” “Oh, Dante you can have the first room on the left as you go up the stairs. Laurie you can have the one toward the front of the house.” Emma scooped the remaining cake onto a plate to put into the refrigerator. “Dante will need the one facing the front, Emma.” Albert waved her off. “Albert, the young lady should have the nice view.” Emma glared at him over her shoulder. “Tactical advantage. The boy needs to see who’s coming up the driveway.” Albert lifted his hands in frustration. “Oh, Albert, who do you expect to be coming up the driveway?” Emma slammed the refrigerator door.

“Despite what you may wish for, our son is not here for a visit. He’s working. He needs to protect the girl. To do that properly he’ll need to have a clear view of the only road entering and exiting the property.” Albert slammed his hand on the table. Emma threw her hands in the air. “We’ll figure it out. Don’t worry about it.” Dante held up his hands in surrender. He chuckled as he hugged his mother. “Thanks for baking the cake, Mom.” “Thank you for coming home.” His mother took Dante into her arms. Dante kissed her on the cheek and turned to lead Laurie into the hallway. He put his hand on the back of her shoulder, guiding her toward the stairs. He grabbed both bags, and followed her up to the landing. “Which one?” she mumbled. He smiled, leading her in the direction of the room at the front of the house. He flipped on the light. The bedspread was pink and floral, which matched the peeling wallpaper. The fourposter bed took up most of the room, but there was a nightstand and a small dresser. His mom definitely wanted to give her this room. He set Laurie’s bag down by the dresser. She began to dig through it to find her nightgown. “Let me find the bathroom for you.” He smiled at her half-hearted nod, and left. Dante discovered it was the room between his and hers. He flipped on the light for her, and Laurie quickly

went through the motions of getting ready for bed. When she returned to the room, Dante was over at the window. She quickly shut the door. They slipped into bed and Dante wrapped his arms around her as she shivered in the cold sheets. “Are you going to tell your dad about us?” She curled up on his side. “Don’t know yet. Haven’t quite figured out what I would say if I did.” He sighed. She nodded her understanding. Without any more words, they both fell fast asleep.



CHAPTER THIRTEEN Dante Dante awoke early. He could feel the morning chill hovering just above the covers. He pulled Laurie closer to keep her warm, and give himself the selfish pleasure of enjoying her pressed against him. He knew he had nowhere to go, no shift to take. The thought felt foreign to him. He had his fair share of days off, but to be on assignment and sleep in—well, that was an oxymoron. He knew he needed to make a plan. He wouldn’t be able to bring Laurie back to Hawaii unless the mole was caught. Yet he wouldn’t know it was safe unless he kept tabs on the entire operation. He hated the thought, but he had to ask his father for help. His father might be retired, but Dante knew he still had contacts at the agency. His

father was still friends with Hilton. At the very least, his father could use that connection to help him by playing the bereaved parent that wanted answers for his son’s disappearance. Dante would have to ask him. Laurie began to stir as the sunlight streaming through the window grew brighter. Dante heard his parents on the stairs, and he knew he should get up before they went looking for him. However, he had a lot of trouble dragging himself out of bed these days. It was another half an hour before he finally made himself get up. Laurie was still asleep, so he kissed her forehead and crept to the bathroom. He changed clothes and went downstairs. “Good morning!” His mother ’s smile was so radiant. She looked like Christmas had come early, and she got the biggest gift. “Morning.” He went straight for the coffee maker. “I hope we didn’t wake you.” She disappeared into the pantry. “We get up pretty early to get a jump on the weeding.” Dante smiled at the notion of his CIA father plucking weeds all day. “No, I was up when I heard you come downstairs.” He joined his father at the kitchen table. Albert was reading a paper, his empty breakfast plate beside him. Dante’s coffee warmed him as he wrapped both hands around it, drinking deeply. “What would you like for breakfast?” Emma asked

him from the stove. “Oh, whatever you two have is fine by me,” he said. “How about some eggs and toast? I can make some sausage too.” Emma picked up a frying pan. “Is Laurie awake?” “I don’t know.” He shrugged. “I don’t think so.” Emma turned back to the stove, humming. Dante smiled. He had never seen his mother so happy. Made him feel guilty for being away so long. He started thinking about the last time he had seen his parents. He was so lost in thought he didn’t notice his father studying him. Dante got to the bottom of his coffee mug, and looked up into his father ’s eyes. “What?” Dante felt his shoulders stiffen. “Just wondering what’s on your mind, son.” Albert folded his newspaper. Dante knit his brows together. He didn’t want to talk about what was really on his mind, so he got another cup of coffee instead. “Nothing.” Dante sat back down. “I’ve just been thinking about how I can keep tabs on what’s going on in my department from here. I can’t bring Laurie back until it’s safe. I left them a note saying I would bring her back when the mole is caught. But I won’t know when that happens. I can’t keep track of whether Kaimi is caught, or whether they find the kidnapping victims. I can’t do much of anything here.” His father nodded, taking a sip of his own coffee.

“Well, I don’t think you have to worry about all of that right now.” Emma glanced at him over her shoulder. “I have to worry about it, Mom. Laurie and I won’t be safe until Kaimi and his mole are caught.” Dante looked from her to his father. “You’ll be safe here. Don’t even think about it.” A hard edge entered her tone. “Now, sit back down. Your breakfast is ready.” Dante nodded, deciding to drop the subject. He sat back down at the table and looked at his father, but Albert resumed reading the paper. Dante thanked his mom for breakfast. Then he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Dante turned to smile at Laurie as she walked in. She wore a sweatshirt and jeans. She looked like she had just come down from the shower. She went straight for the coffee. There was a chorus of good mornings all around. “It’s cold here.” Laurie shivered as she sat down beside him, her hands buried in the sleeves of her sweatshirt. “Oh, well the cold’s just getting started.” Emma set Laurie’s breakfast down in front of her. “I hope you have something warmer than that.” “I don’t.” Laurie shook her head. “We’ll pick you up some winter clothes. I’ll need some too. We’ll need some toiletries. I’ll have to pick them up the next time you go get groceries.” Dante got

Laurie the milk and handed it to her. “We don’t get groceries but once a month at most, so if you need something before that, we’ll have to make a special trip.” Albert folded his newspaper and set it down beside him. “You don’t buy groceries?” Confusion passed over Laurie’s features. “Don’t need to. We have plenty of vegetables from the farm, fruit from the orchard. The Kinney’s down the road raise and slaughter their own animals. They sell milk and eggs, too. We have to go into town to get flour and sugar and maybe a few other things, but that’s about it.” Albert looked quite pleased with the arrangement, and Dante saw his first genuine smile in years. “Wow.” Laurie raised her eyebrows at that. “We live off the land here.” Emma sat down beside Laurie. “Sometimes we’ll trade with the neighbors for this or that.” “I’ll need your help in the barn today,” Albert said to Dante. “I have a leak I need to patch or we won’t be able to bring in the hay.” Dante grimaced. He didn’t like his father volunteering him for manual labor. But he owed his parents now. He owed them big. “I’ll be doing some weeding in the garden today if you want to help.” Emma smiled at Laurie. “Oh, okay. Sure.” Laurie sipped her coffee, her mouth drawn into a frown.

“We should get started.” Albert nodded to Dante. Dante said nothing. He begrudgingly moved toward the door with his father. He cast a parting glance at Laurie. She gave him a small wave. That cheered him. Knowing she was warm and safe made him feel content. He wondered at that. Dante knew he could put up with his father, so long as it was for Laurie. He wondered at that, too. His urge to protect a witness had never been so strong. Of course, Laurie was much more than a witness to him. Even with previous girlfriends, the need to keep them safe had never been so strong. Dante got his first glimpse of the farm during daylight as he followed his father. The farmhouse was a light blue-grey, with dark grey shudders. Well-kept, modest flowerbeds stretched around the base of the house. Out back was an expansive garden, which had every manner of vegetable growing. Dante spotted ripe tomatoes, green beans, and peppers, just for starters. The barn towered over everything else, rising up behind the garden, casting long shadows in the morning sun. Albert and Dante crossed the cut green field that bordered the garden. The rest of his parents’ land, as far as he could see, was corn. Dante took a deep breath. The cold, fresh air woke him up. The sky was brilliant, almost as bright as Laurie’s eyes. The thought made Dante smile. When they reached the barn, Dante saw bins and bins of corn lined up on the left. Toward the right was a giant

table. A bandsaw sat at one end, but the rest of the table was clear. On the far right side was another long table, this one full of tools, saws, and rope. His father turned to him. “Dante, it would be best if you never brought up intelligence gathering in front of your mother ever again.” Albert rested his hands on his hips. Taken aback, Dante looked at his father confused. “What do you mean?” Dante crossed his arms over his chest. “I mean, when you were talking about finding out information on Kaimi and the mole in the department. Now, I can help you with that, but your mother can’t know.” “Is there a reason she can’t?” “Well, let’s just say it’s been a little difficult giving up my old job.” Albert looked away, studying an old hay bale in the corner. “She just wants me to be retired and stay that way. It’s crazy, but I at least let her think I’ve lost touch with my old contacts.” “Are you saying you’re lying to Mom?” “Not lying, just not telling her everything. You’ll understand when you’re married.” Albert waved away his concerns. Dante scowled. “Do you want me to help you or not?” “Fine, but I don’t like not telling Mom.” “It just has to be between you and me, no one else.”

“Are you going to Hilton or the agency?” “The agency. Hilton will know you’re here the moment I call him.” Albert went to the table and picked up a tool belt. “If I ask him about specifics he’ll just get dodgy anyway. He was never one to give away anything. I suppose he’ll be calling me any day, once he gets wind of you being gone.” “No one at the agency would tip off the Marshals?” Albert smirked. He shoved his thumbs into the wide belt loops of his jeans. Then he rocked back on his heels as he gazed at his son with an amused gleam in his eye. “Would you if it was the other way around?” Dante smiled. “No, I guess I wouldn’t.” “Good. Now that that’s settled, I’ll let you know what I find out.” “Fair enough.” Dante surveyed the barn. “Let’s get this leak patched. Climb the ladder up to the rafters. Let me get the work gloves.” Dante walked to the ladder his father gestured to and climbed hand over hand to the loft. He surveyed the roof. He couldn’t see any obvious damage, but he knew almost nothing about handiwork. The loft area had a couple of stray bales of old hay, but there wasn’t much up there now. Albert joined him in the loft with the work gloves and tool belts. They strapped on the belts, put on the gloves, and went in search of the leak. Albert surveyed the far

side of the wall, but they realized the leak came from the roof, at a point right above the wall. They spent the better part of the day up on the roof, replacing the metal sheet that was the problem. From the roof top, Dante could see Laurie out back with his mother. Both of them were crouching over a vegetable. Her gold hair was down, blowing around in the crisp wind that kept him cool in the midday sun. Her beauty overwhelmed him. She was all warm sunshine. Whenever he touched her skin, it was like fire in his hands. He never wanted to be with someone as much as he wanted to spend every second with Laurie. “Son?” Albert said sharply. “What is it? What do you see?” “Huh?” Dante jumped. “Oh, nothing. Thought I saw an animal, a deer. That’s all.” Their job finished, Dante followed his father back to the ladder. When they reached the ground, they walked back to the house where they met the women bringing in some baskets of vegetables. Laurie was breathless as she jogged up to him with a heavy basket. Her eyes were wide and they sparkled with excitement as she gave him the biggest grin he’d ever seen. “Dante! Look!” Laurie walked backward in front of him toward the house, holding an oddly shaped tomato up like a trophy. “Have you ever seen a tomato that looks like that before? It’s a German striped tomato. Isn’t it amazing?”

Dante smiled, looking at the tomato she handed him. It curled in upon itself, with bubbly lobes on each side and an irregular scalloping to its juicy flesh. It wasn’t just red, but also green, yellow, and a hint of orange. There was a seam running around part of its edges, which had split and mended itself. To Dante, it didn’t look amazing or appetizing. It looked like a Frankenstein tomato, but his smile deepened. He handed it back to her. Laurie waited for his response, looking for a monumental reaction to seeing the Frankenstein tomato. “It’s really something.” He reached for her basket. “Want me to take that?” She shifted her basket to her other hip. “Oh, no, it’s not heavy. Look at these. These things with this papery stuff on them. They’re tomatillos. Have you ever seen them before? Or this? This is okra.” Laurie showed him everything she had collected like an excited child. Dante fought to control his laughter. “No. I’ve never seen either of them before. Let’s go in for lunch, okay?” He put his hand on her shoulder to lead her inside. “These, well these are just green beans, but they’re fresh. They have this fuzz on them like peaches.” Laurie talked a mile a minute. They entered the kitchen to find his mother slicing fresh bread. His father had disappeared into another room. “These are Japanese eggplants. I’ve never seen these

before either. I’ve only seen the big eggplants you get in the grocery store, you know? Emma showed me how to pull up potatoes right out of the ground. Have you ever done that before?” “No, I haven’t.” He let out a little chuckle before he could gain control of himself. Laurie barely noticed as she turned her face down to gaze at the vegetables, trying to decide if she had anything else remarkable to show him. “Laurie, honey, why don’t you put all of those good vegetables in the pantry. They’ll be nice and cool in there until we can use them.” Emma pulled plates out of the cabinets. “Oh, okay.” Laurie hurried away with her basket to the small doorway beside the refrigerator. Dante grinned at his mother, raising his eyebrows. She returned the gesture. Dante let out the laughter he’d been denying. He never would have guessed farm life would suit Laurie so well. “Can I help you, Emma?” Laurie bounced back into the kitchen. “Why don’t you pour everyone some water? The men have been up on the roof all morning.” Emma busied herself with lunch. Dante leaned against the counter. He smiled, watching Laurie pour water for him from the jug in the refrigerator. She went to hand him the glass and paused. “What?” she asked. “Why are you looking at me like

that?” “Like what?” His smile turned into a grin. “Like that. Like I missed a joke or something. What is it?” She folded her arms, taking his water hostage. He cocked his head to the side. “I’ve never seen you so enthusiastic.” He reached for his water. “I shouldn’t be?” She stepped out of reach. “No, no. It’s nice. I didn’t expect you would get so into gardening in one morning.” Dante plucked the water out of her hands. He fought the urge to kiss her. He wanted nothing more than to take advantage of the flushed cheeks and red lips the cold, fresh air had given her. “Well, it was exciting. Emma and I had a very nice morning, didn’t we?” Laurie walked to the kitchen table. He almost followed her, but his mother distracted him. “Where’s your father?” Emma glanced at him over her shoulder. “Don’t know. Thought he came in with you. Want me to find him?” He shrugged. “Yes, please. Tell him lunch is ready.” Emma busied herself in the refrigerator. Dante walked toward the front of the house, but didn’t see him in any of the downstairs rooms. He went upstairs. He heard a barely audible whisper coming from his parents’ room. He looked through the old key lock, and saw his father talking on a cell phone. Dante

had a pretty good idea what the call was about. His father hung up the phone. Dante knocked on the door. “Dad? Are you in there?” He asked, more for his mother ’s hearing than anything else. “Be right down.” A muffled thump emanated from behind the closed door. “Okay.” Dante was halfway down the stairs. His father wasn’t too far behind him. “Where did you disappear to?” Emma whirled on him, butter knife in hand. “I changed. Stained my shirt. You’re always yelling at me for it, so I went ahead and soaked it.” Albert’s jaw hardened as he cocked his head at her. Dante turned and Albert did, in fact, have on a different shirt. He found himself wondering if there was a real stain or not. He figured he would just rather not know. If his father lied to his mother, then he did it for Laurie and himself. “You finally listened to me. Our son has to come home for you to finally listen to me.” Emma shook her head in wonder as she picked up and carried Albert’s plate to the table. “Well, I thought you’d be happy. If that’s the thanks I get, I just won’t do it all next time.” Albert sat down at the table with a frown. “Then I guess you won’t have any shirts left, because I’m not helping you buy more any time soon.” Emma plunked his lunch down on the table with a pointed look.

“I don’t need your help to buy a shirt.” Albert shook his head, taking a bite of his sandwich. “No, of course not. You’ll come home with a dozen shirts that are either too small or too big. Then you’ll ask me to take them back because you didn’t try them on in the dressing room.” Emma sat down, thunking her water glass on the table. “You don’t need to try them on, Emma. That’s why they have sizes. If I buy a large I expect it to be a large.” Albert waved his sandwich in frustration. He was about to say something else, but Laurie’s choking laughter stopped him. Albert and Emma looked across the table. Laurie and Dante were snickering into their hands, hunched over their plates like schoolchildren. Laurie was almost purple, she was trying so hard to hold the laughter back. “What do you two think is so funny?” Albert put his sandwich down. “You two,” Dante replied through his laughter. “Just you wait until you’re married. Then Albert and I will laugh at you.” Emma half-smiled into her tomato sandwich. There was a knowing gleam in her eye that made Dante edgy. “Fair enough.” Dante lowered his eyes and bit into his lunch. “Did you get the leak fixed?” Emma looked back at Albert.

“Yes. Now we can pull in the hay. Next, we need to get some more of that corn in the south field in.” Albert leaned over the table, taking a long drink of water. “Good. Laurie and I are going to drive on over to the orchard.” Emma smiled at Laurie. “Emma said they have some early apples. She wants to show me how to make an apple pie.” Laurie clasped her hands together. “Now, wait a minute. How far is this orchard? Isn’t it on a neighboring farm?” Dante turned to his mother with a frown. “Why?” Laurie’s face fell in an instant, and it made Dante miserable, but he just couldn’t let her go wandering off. “Laurie.” He softened his tone. “You know why. I can’t just let you go off somewhere. Not after everything that’s happened.” Laurie nodded, staring at her plate with resignation. “Well, why don’t you two come with us? The corn can wait a day.” Emma looked sharply at Albert. “Emma, the corn is as ripe as it gets. We need to get it in.” Albert shook his head. Emma’s look turned to a glare. “It can wait one day, Albert.” Emma she gritted her teeth. “I promised Laurie we could go over to the orchard. I need to make sure the fungus we spotted the last time is gone. Do you want to lose our first apple crop over the corn?”

Albert rolled his eyes. “No, dear.” He put his napkin on his plate, heaving a sigh. “Can we?” Laurie looked to Dante, her hands clasped in supplication. He chuckled. “Yes.” He rolled his eyes. “We can go.” “Thank you!” Laurie jumped up from the table, and grabbed his plate for him. “Let’s go pull out the apple baskets and put them in the pick-up truck before they change their minds!” Emma took Laurie’s arm. The two women half-jogged down the hallway and out the front door. The door slammed behind them with finality. Dante and Albert looked at each other. For the first time in his life, Dante commiserated with his father. “I feel like we just got hustled.” Dante ran his hands through his hair. “We did.” Albert gave him a grim smile. “Come on. Let’s go apple picking.” Dante chuckled as he got up from the table. “There won’t be enough room for us in the pick-up.” Albert handed him a set of keys. “I’ll take the car. You can just follow me.” Dante nodded. They walked out of the front door. Emma and Laurie had the baskets all ready, so he told Laurie to get in the pick-up. He got in on the driver ’s side, started it up, and followed his father out of the driveway.

“Seems like you and my mom are getting along… maybe a little too well.” Dante gave her a sidelong glance. “What do you mean?” Laurie raised her chin. She flashed him her sweetest smile, which contrasted with the wicked glint in her eye. “Don’t,” he said, grinning. “Don’t even start. You know exactly what I mean.” “She’s nice. I like your mom a lot.” Laurie glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. “How’s it going with your dad?” “Fine, not much different than usual.” Dante shrugged. “Why?” “No reason.” Dante’s eyes narrowed. He could hear the lie in her voice. “Laurie,” he said in warning. “Why?” She sighed. He saw her roll her eyes in his peripheral vision. “I think your mom’s worried. She said you two got into a fight a couple of years ago and that’s why you haven’t been back to visit.” Dante grimaced. “Well, I never knew where they lived.” Laurie gave him a stern look. “All right, so it was because of the fight we had.” “I think she’s worried that if you two get into another fight you won’t come back again—ever.” Her words,

couched in tenderness, cut him deep. “I didn’t mean to,” Dante started. Then he heaved a sigh. “I didn’t mean to be away this long. By the time I had cooled off, I just kept getting more assignments. When I didn’t have assignments, I kept making excuses. But I shouldn’t have.” He sighed again, mad at himself and feeling foolish. “I know it was selfish, but I just didn’t think about how it might have been hurting Mom.” “She understands, Dante. She loves you. I just think she’s worried. Maybe a little scared.” He clenched his jaw, trying to focus on the road between his car and his father ’s. “Why do you have such a hard time with your father?” “I don’t know.” Dante shook his head. “Because I’m stubborn, I guess.” “I don’t think that’s the real reason. People usually get stubborn because they want something.” Dante thought about that. He honestly didn’t know. “I don’t know, Laurie. It’s always been this way. He says or does something and it just sets me off. I don’t know why.” Laurie nodded, as they turned off the main road to another driveway. There were trees on both sides of the drive, ripe with pears. Laurie leaned her head out the window, her eyes as big as saucers. They pulled up to an old farmhouse. It was mint green with dark green

shutters and a white porch. There was a brand new, white barn next to it, both sitting on a bed of emerald grass. “That’s so beautiful!” Laurie sounded breathless. It put the smile back on Dante’s face. It was beautiful, picturesque. It had a simplicity that just wasn’t possible in the dramatic landscape of Hawaii. Dante pulled the pick-up truck beside his parent’s car. They got out in a chorus of slamming doors. “All right, Emma, where are these apples you’re so worried about?” Albert gave a nod toward the rows of trees behind the barn. “The ones right behind the barn.” She led the way into the apple orchard. Emma managed to look surprised when the apples turned out to be in perfect condition and ready to be picked. Dante and Laurie jogged back to the barn to grab a few apple pickers to help them harvest. Dante and Laurie took one line of trees while Albert and Emma took another. After a few tries, Dante and Laurie mastered a system. Laurie would start with the low-hanging fruit on one side of the tree, while Dante would start with the other. Then Laurie would use the apple picker to scoop up the fruit for a while. Dante would take over, using his height and the apple picker to glean off as many ripe apples as possible. Finally, one of them would gently bend down the branches even lower, so they almost picked the tree clean of reddening fruit before they moved onto the

next. Dante and Laurie filled several heavy baskets to the brim. Dante looked down the line to see his mother and father slowly plucking the easiest fruit off the trees. They were taking their time, his mother walking over to the basket to lay each apple in, rather than tossing it as he and Laurie did. They had filled maybe one basket so far, maybe a basket and a half. They were laughing at something. Dante rarely ever saw his father smile, let alone laugh. He could hardly believe his eyes. Then his parents kissed. Dante was shocked. “Awww,” Laurie purred from his right. “I’ve never seen that happen. Never. Never in my whole life.” Dante looked away. “Well, they’ve been together this long. They have to love each other. You were going to see your parents kissing at one time or another.” Laurie grinned at him. “I thought they’d be divorced by now. They argue with each other all the time.” “Do you mean yelling at each other, or just going back and forth like they have been?” Laurie glanced at him over her shoulder as she plucked another apple from the tree. Dante furrowed his brow in thought. Then he grabbed the branch he was working on, and bent it toward the ground. Laurie scooped up a couple of apples from the very tip, dropping them into the brimming basket below her.

“Like they have been. I don’t think I’ve ever heard them raise their voice at each other.” “Well that’s just normal. My parents used to fuss at each other all the time. That’s how most couples are.” Dante shot her a look of doubt. “I guess I haven’t been around too many married couples.” “You never did that with a girlfriend?” “Haven’t had too many girlfriends.” “I don’t believe that for a second.” Laurie smirked at him over her shoulder. Dante looked at her with a small smile. He watched her tuck a strand of sunshine laced hair behind her ear as she reached for a few more apples. He wanted to reach out to her, to touch those silken strands. Her face glowed in the sunlight of the late afternoon. Her eyes were the color of the sky at dusk as she concentrated on reaching those last few pieces of fruit. He swallowed, his mouth dry as sand. He wanted to touch her so badly his skin tingled from it. “And why is that?” His voice sounded husky in his ears. He cleared his throat. Laurie looked him over with half-veiled eyes and a coy smile. “Because I don’t.” He moved closer to her, reaching up just above her head to take hold of an apple. Then he met her gaze. “The armed forces, police work, and the Marshals

Service aren’t that easy on relationships. I’ve done all three.” “How many?” Laurie crossed her arms, doubt in her eyes. “I’m telling the truth. I’ve had two girlfriends. The longest relationship I had was for two years. What about you?” Laurie jutted out her chin. She looked him up and down, trying to decide if she believed him or not. “Three.” She uncrossed her arms. “Two years was about the longest for me, too.” They stared at each other. Electricity passed between them, a friction created by wanting to kiss and knowing they shouldn’t. He reached down, brushing a leaf away from her hair. Then he took a step back. Dante knew he wouldn’t be able to resist her much longer. He walked over to their bin and laid the apple in. When he turned back around, she stood in the same spot. She wore an amused smile. He smiled back. He spotted his parents coming toward them, so he nodded to Laurie who turned around. “I think we’ve about had it today kids.” Emma clasped her hands together. “Okay! I think we’ve got plenty.” Laurie gestured to their line of baskets. When Emma drew closer, she could see full, heavy baskets loaded with apples. “Oh, my goodness! You two have been quite busy.

Look at all they’ve picked, Albert!” Emma grabbed his shoulder. “I might have to keep you two around to finish the apple harvest.” Albert surveyed their handiwork. “We’d be happy to help.” Laurie shrugged. “It was a lot of fun.” “Don’t be too happy to help. We won’t get a day’s rest if you start telling them that.” Dante nudged her. Laurie slapped him on the arm. “Ignore him. We’re happy to help.” Laurie tossed a final apple into the nearest bin. Dante rolled his eyes. “Great. Now you can carry your own apple baskets.” Dante gave her a devilish grin. “I will then.” Laurie jutted out her chin. “Dante don’t you even dare!” Emma wagged her finger at him. “No, I can take them back. He can just stay here.” Laurie strutted over to one of the baskets, but it took a couple of tries to get it off the ground. “Give me that before you hurt yourself.” Dante closed the couple of steps between them. He lifted the basket up from the bottom. “Just put one of the baskets in the truck, the rest can go in the barn. Why don’t both of you carry it back before you both hurt yourself?” Emma grimaced as the basket almost slipped out of their fingers. Dante nodded. “She has a point.” Laurie shifted her grip on the basket. Dante laughed. They carried the heavy basket

back to the truck. The next basket they took into the barn, where Emma and Albert were waiting. There were several large wooden crates for the apples. Each side was almost long enough for Laurie to stretch fingertip to fingertip, and they reached up to her hips. Dante and Laurie set the basket down in front of the crate, so Emma and Albert could transfer the apples from basket to bin. It took a few trips, but soon the surplus apples were all in the crate, the barn locked, the apple baskets were back in the truck, and they were all driving back to the house for dinner. Dinner was a full roast, with mashed fingerling potatoes and corn on the cob. Dante spent a little time on his parents aging computer, trying to get it to work, while Laurie watched TV with Emma and Albert. It was early when Laurie and Dante both excused themselves to go up to bed. “That was a great day.” Laurie sighed as they entered her room. “I loved the orchard.” “Yeah, that was amazing.” He grabbed her by the elbow, pulling Laurie back toward him from the dresser. She giggled. Dante turned her around and kissed her. The kiss turned deep, passionate. Before long, they were lying beside one another, shimmering from their very languid lovemaking. Dante buried them both under the covers. They drifted off, exhausted, peaceful, and happy.



CHAPTER FOURTEEN Dante woke up disoriented. He forgot where he was, and why, until he realized Laurie lay across his chest. He held her for a while, stroking her back. When the sunlight grew to a level he could no longer ignore, he got up. He slipped out from underneath his lover ’s sleeping form. He went to take a shower. When he came back, she was still fast asleep, curled on her side. He kissed her on the forehead with a smile, and decided to venture downstairs. When he entered the kitchen, his father sat at the table, reading the paper. “Morning. Where’s Mom?” “Upstairs.” Dante nodded and headed to the cupboard to grab a coffee mug. He reached for the coffee pot. He was about to pour when his father ’s voice made him pause.

“How long have you been sleeping with her?” Dante froze. His heartbeat did a triple step. Blood rushed in his head. How did his father find out? How did he know? Dante steeled himself for the conversation he’d dreaded since he got off the plane. He finished pouring his coffee. “Why does it matter?” “Did you start sleeping with her before you started the assignment or after?” “It doesn’t matter.” He turned toward his father slowly. Albert wore a stern expression Dante was all too familiar with. Dante stayed by the counter, determined not to let his father bully him. “Son, you have responsibilities you swore—” Albert began. “I know what I swore. I know what oath I took.” Dante slammed his coffee cup down on the counter. That was all it took for Dante’s blood to turn from ice water to lava. His hands curled into fists, and his jaw clenched. His muscles vibrated with unspoken anger. “You could lose your job. Your career!” Albert rose from the table. “Everything you’ve worked for!” “It’s my choice, Dad. I didn’t mean for this to happen, but now it’s my choice.” “If this gets you fired, every case you’ve ever been involved with could come into question.” Albert placed his hands on his hips. “I’m not a cop anymore. I don’t do casework. If you

even knew anything about my life then you would know I only do protection.” “You’re not protecting a witness if you’re sleeping with them! When your emotions are involved, it compromises your work. You know this Dante.” “Look, I didn’t mean for this to happen. But it did, and I’m glad. I wouldn’t take it back for anything in the world. I care about her.” Dante knew he was shouting, but he couldn’t control it. “Then you shouldn’t have taken this kind of risk. What happens when the agency finds out? They won’t let you protect her. What happens when someone else has to ensure her safety from Kaimi?” Dante fumed silently. His father hit a mark, a mark he hadn’t even thought of before. He knew his father was right, but he couldn’t give him the satisfaction of admitting it. “You were supposed to be the best man for this job, Dante. You were supposed to protect her. You might as well have tied her up and delivered her to Kaimi yourself. Now you’ve destroyed your career as well. Everything you’ve worked for!” “You didn’t take that risk, Albert?” Emma appeared at the hallway entrance. “You didn’t put your career on the line?” Albert flinched and turned toward her. His father recovered so quickly Dante thought he might have imagined it.

Albert clenched his fists. He set his jaw a fraction of an inch higher in defiance. “That was different, Emma.” “How is it any different? How is it any different at all?” Emma entered the room, crossing in front of her son like a mother bear protecting her cub. Dante furrowed his brow, his gaze turning from one to the other. Albert’s eyes followed her, his face darkening in anger. “Tell me, Albert, are you yelling at your son or a younger version of you?” “This is NOT the same thing.” Albert backed up a step. “It’s exactly the same. You fell in love with a woman you weren’t supposed to be with. How did that end?” Albert let out a cry of disgust and began to pace. “He hardly knows this woman!” Albert gestured to Dante. “You hardly knew me!” Emma moved toward him. Emma stood tall, her shoulders thrown back. Her eyes challenged her husband to dare contest her. Her face, lightly wrinkled and tan, held a gaunt tension as she closed on her pacing husband. “Wait, what’s going on here? What are you two talking about?” Dante folded his arms across his chest. “Your father and I were working together when we met. It was against agency policy, but it happened anyway, didn’t it Albert?” Emma didn’t even look at

Dante when she answered. “It’s not at all the same!” Albert spoke from the corner of the room opposite them. He had run out of room to retreat. Emma kept closing in. “No, of course not. Unlike your son, you started an affair with one of your subordinates! Now don’t you think that’s just a tad bit worse?” Emma put her hands on her hips. “She’s supposed to be under his protection.” Albert stood his ground. “Wait, wait.” Dante pointed to his mother. “You were a secretary.” “Yes, for many men who were friends with terrorists. I handled all of their calls, and their contacts. Why do you think I never brought you into work with me?” Emma tossed him a sharp look over her shoulder. “Albert, do you really think you are in any position to chastise him?” “He lied to us.” Albert pouted. He stood in the corner, defeated. His fists hung meekly uncurled at his sides. His shoulders rounded in toward his chest, as he stared at his wife with a pained expression. “Oh, he did no such thing. He just didn’t tell us everything. He told us what he thought we needed to know. That’s no more or less than what you would have done.” Emma raised her eyebrows at him. “Besides, all I had to do was take one look at her and I knew. If you were even paying half as much attention to your only

child, you would have noticed the way he looks at her a lot sooner.” “You knew?” Dante shifted on his feet. “Honey, I’m your mother. Of course I knew.” Emma glanced at him askance. “He’ll lose his job, Emma.” Albert lifted his shoulders. “You didn’t lose yours. That will just be a decision the Marshals Service will have to make. Not you. Now apologize to him.” Emma nodded at Dante. “I will not—” Albert started. “Apologize to him right now.” Emma enunciated every syllable. Her voice was a low, hissing rumble Dante had never heard before. Albert stared at his wife. Emma stared back, not even blinking, her hands on her hips. Albert sighed. “I’m sorry.” Albert ran his hand down his face. Those two tiny words hit Dante like gunfire. His body shuddered from the shock. His father had never apologized to anyone for anything before. He didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “I accept,” Dante choked out. “Good.” She pivoted on her heel and moved toward the stove. Dante didn’t move. He wasn’t sure what had happened. It took him a minute to realize Laurie was

hovering outside the doorway. She caught his eye. He walked over to her with halting steps. “Hey, how long have you been standing there?” He touched her elbow. “A while. I’m sorry,” she whispered back. “No. It’s not your fault.” He placed his hands on her shoulders. Her face contorted with embarrassment. She looked fresh and clean, with her face scrubbed and free of make-up. Her blonde hair was a tawny brown and dripping wet from the shower. In the soft morning light, she looked sweet enough to be his personal piece of heaven. He told his father he was glad that his relationship with Laurie had happened. That he cared about her. While that had been technically true, Dante realized it had been a vast understatement. “Laurie, honey, you don’t need to hover outside the doorway,” Emma called from the stove. “Don’t you pay either of these men any mind.” Laurie looked to Dante for help. He placed his hand on the small of her back to lead her into the room. Laurie took halting steps toward the coffee maker, and then realized she didn’t have a mug, so she tiptoed toward Emma to grab one from the cupboard. “Laurie, what do you want for breakfast?” Emma turned toward her with forced cheerfulness. “Whatever everyone else is having.” Laurie froze

mid-way to the cupboard. “How about some crepes? Do you know how to make them?” Emma gave her a smile. “I haven’t made it since I was kid.” Laurie gave a nervous smile back. “Oh, good. I’ll show you.” Emma plucked a bowl from the cabinet. Dante saw Laurie relax as she breathed a sigh of relief. He sat down at the table. His father sat down across from him, looking weary. Dante almost felt sorry for him—almost. Dante stared into his coffee cup, lost in thought. He had just learned so much about his parents and their marriage. Now so much of his childhood made sense, the constant moving, the aliases, the secrecy, drilling him on what to do if a stranger approached him. His mind turned it over all through breakfast. After breakfast, his parents asked if he and Laurie would work in the orchard for the day. They said they just weren’t able to handle harvesting apples and pears as well as they did with the berry season. That was the reason they said anyway. His mother gave them the keys to the other farmhouse. A little while later, Dante and Laurie were in the truck driving down the road. “My mother was a spy.” Dante was trying to wrap his head around it. “Well, it does make sense, I guess. But you wouldn’t ever identify her as one.” Laurie glanced at him. “I’m sorry I caused that fight with your dad.”

“It wasn’t your fault at all. It was him.” “I know, but it was about me. I should have pushed you to tell him.” “Would have been the exact same fight no matter which way it went. To have the nerve to tell me I shouldn’t be involved with you when that’s almost how he met Mom. I can’t believe that either.” “He just doesn’t want you making the same mistakes he made.” “What? Like finding the woman he married and not letting anyone else’s rules stand between them?” Laurie laughed, giving him a small smile. “Didn’t know you were such a romantic rebel.” “Guess it’s in my genes.” Dante smirked back at her. Laurie laughed again. Dante pulled up to the farmhouse. He switched off the truck engine. He sat, shaking his head for a couple of minutes. “You told him you care about me.” Dante smiled and turned to her. “You heard that, huh?” “Yes.” He reached for her hand. “Must have been the heat of the moment.” He looked her up and down. “I care about you too.” She bit her lip, as if she wanted to say more. Dante leaned forward, taking Laurie by the chin. He

kissed her, slow and sweet. When he pulled back, he ran his fingers through her hair. It grabbed at his hand in damp tangles, but he didn’t care. Then he sighed. “Come on,” he said finally. “Let’s go take care of these apples.” She laughed, opening the car door. They grabbed the apple picker, heading out into the orchard with baskets in hand. They worked until well past noon, scooping up apples dangling from above. The sun was high. The day got warm enough to burn off the morning dew on the leaves of the trees. It was just turning into fall, and some of the apple tree leaves were beginning to yellow. As they walked back toward the farmhouse, Dante and Laurie could almost feel the seasons changing. When they got to the front porch, Dante unlocked the door. They entered into a large sitting room that still had an assortment of antique wooden furniture. There were two matching end tables and a coffee table, all made out of deep mahogany, with ornate golden accents. The room was painted a light green, with dark green trim. To their right was the entrance to the hallway. They saw the base of the staircase leading to the second floor. At the back of the sitting room, a door led to the kitchen. They headed toward the kitchen. The room had pristine, tiled floors with a blue and white pattern. There was an oak kitchen table in front of them, with six matching chairs. Beyond it, was a door leading to the back yard and several windows with views of the grape

vineyard out back. The walls were painted a light blue with dark blue trim, which matched the floor tiles. To their right was an island in the center of a large kitchen. The island was tiled to match the floor, but the rest of the kitchen counter top was a polished oak, like the kitchen cabinets. “This kitchen is so amazing.” Laurie sucked in a breath as she took it all in. “Nicest kitchen I’ve ever seen.” Dante set their lunch down on the table. “Mom said their neighbors just remodeled it. They did a good job.” “I agree.” Laurie sat down at the table. Their work in the orchard made them so hungry they devoured their food without saying a word. “Let’s take a look at the rest of the house.” Laurie said when they finished. “All right.” He wasn’t one to snoop around, but it was his parents’ house now. They went from room to room. Almost every room still had a smattering of furniture left inside, a desk, a lamp, some tables, or chairs. They were pieces the previous owners didn’t care about or just couldn’t fit into their new home. There was a formal dining room off the kitchen, and a family room next to that. Upstairs were several bedrooms and bathrooms. The master bedroom had a large, four-poster bed, complete with mattress and box spring. The bathroom attached to the master bedroom was enormous, with two large sinks, a

shower, and a full tub. There was even room for a vanity, which was beside the door. Everything in the room was light sandstone. “This bathroom is incredible. I can’t even believe this. Why don’t your parents live here?” Laurie gestured to the vanity. “I have no idea, but they seem pretty settled into their simple farm house.” “I’d move in about a heartbeat. This house is beautiful!” “It is.” He wrapped his hands around her waist and pulled her toward him. “So are you.” Laurie blushed. He kissed a trail from her forehead to her mouth. Then he covered her mouth with his, backing her out of the bathroom. “Dante!” Laurie squirmed in his grasp. He held her tightly, determined to make it to the bed. “What?” he asked, smiling. “There are no parents here. No other Marshals. I finally have you to myself.” Laurie chuckled at him. “Besides, they were nice enough to leave us a bed. I think we shouldn’t let it go to waste.” He fell onto the bed on his back, pulling her with him. She laughed at him, trying to wrestle against him, but she didn’t try very hard. She gave in to his lovemaking, and soon enough he had her naked skin pressed against the length of his. Afterwards, they lay on the bed beside one another,

exhausted. Dante made a mental note to steal a blanket and sheets from his mother ’s hall closet. He smiled to himself. If he was going to be here with Laurie often, well, that would suit him just fine. He made a circular pattern on Laurie’s shoulder with his finger, as he closed his eyes. “I’m ready for a nap.” Laurie nuzzled his neck. “Sounds good to me.” He pulled her closer. “Then we can finish in the orchard.” “Deal.” They slept for half an hour, before the chill that crept through the window chased them off the bed and back out into the sun. They worked on the pear trees in the afternoon, which lined either side of the driveway. They had to be more careful with the pears, which bruised easily. Their work was slower. They didn’t have as much fruit to carry back to the barn at the end of the day. As they drove back to the house, they talked about all of the different kinds of apples and pears they had yet to harvest. “Dad told me before we left we could keep most of the money from the apple and pear harvest so we can get some winter clothes. I think we’re going to need them soon.” Dante reached for her hand as he drove with the other. “Dante, how long do you think we’ll live here?” He winced. Laurie rushed to continue. “It’s not that I don’t like it here, I do. I like it here. I

just wondered.” Dante sighed. He turned his head to look at her. “I don’t know, Laurie. I just don’t know.” “I do like it here.” She squeezed his hand. “I know. I do too. I just…I have to know Kaimi is behind bars, hopefully behind maximum-security bars. I need to know the mole is in prison.” Dante glanced at her as he turned into the driveway. “Anything less and I can’t take you back.” Dante looked out over the peaceful landscape. “How will we find out if Kaimi and the mole are caught? Are you going to call Rick?” “I can’t. He could be the mole, for all I know. I can’t talk to anyone in the Marshals Service,” “Then how will you know?” Laurie glanced at him. He hesitated. He didn’t like hiding it from her. “Dante?” He sighed. Dante ran his hand through his hair. “My dad’s talking to some of his contacts still at the CIA. You can’t tell my mom, Laurie. He made me promise it would just be between him and myself, okay? My mom wouldn’t be happy if she knew he was still talking to his old contacts when he’s supposed to be retired.” He glanced at her. “Promise me you won’t tell her?” Laurie grimaced. “I promise. I won’t tell her. Besides, he’s only looking into it because of me anyway.”

“Just don’t let it slip out either. Remember, she worked for the CIA too, apparently.” Laurie laughed. “You’re right, she might question me while we’re pulling up potatoes.” Dante let out a hard laugh. He couldn’t reconcile his mother with his image of an agent either. He pulled up to the house. He grabbed a small basket of pears from the back before joining Laurie on the porch. When he walked into his parent’s house, they were both in the kitchen. Emma was at the stove, a frothy soup smelling of bay leaves and thyme bubbled in front of her. Albert paused as he spoke to Emma from the table. Everything appeared calm and peaceful between them now, with no trace of the tension from this morning. Dante wondered what had happened, but he knew better than to ask. “How did the harvesting go?” Emma lit up as they walked in. “Good. Great. We’re pretty tired.” Dante put down the basket of pears. “How much did you harvest?” Albert clasped his hands together. “A bin of apples. The pears were easier to bruise, so we had to go slow. Got half a bin or maybe a little more.” Laurie sat down at the table. “Not bad.” Albert raised his eyebrows. “Not bad at all.”

“The farmhouse over there is beautiful. Gorgeous!” Laurie rested her head on her hands, her eyelids drooping. Dante knew she was exhausted. “Yes, it is beautiful. Did you go upstairs?” Emma peered at them over her shoulder as she stirred. “We did. The master bedroom and bathroom were amazing! I don’t understand why you haven’t moved in yet.” Laurie melted onto the table in a puddle. “Oh, Albert and I have plenty of room here. We have almost the same size master. Maybe not as polished, but close enough. We’ve been trying to find a renter for the house, but haven’t had much luck.” Emma shot Dante a pointed look. “We’re hoping maybe Bob and Gabriella will get interested, if they ever come to visit.” Albert leaned onto the table with his elbows. “Because of course he doesn’t actually trust anyone else to live there.” Emma took bowls out of the cabinet and set them down with a hearty thunk. Albert rolled his eyes. “I didn’t say that, Emma. I would just hope my brother and his wife could live a little bit closer. There would be plenty of room for the boys.” Albert huffed. Dante looked at Laurie, and they both smiled. Yes, now he knew his parents were just fine. “Emma is that soup you’re making going to take very long?” Albert ran his hands over the table. “Because if it is, I could use Dante’s help in the barn for a minute.”

Emma dipped a spoon into the soup, tasting it. “Probably another ten to fifteen minutes or so. I don’t think I soaked the beans long enough.” She waved them away. “Son?” Albert raised his eyebrows at him. “Yeah, sure.” Dante stood up. He didn’t want to move, but he had a feeling he knew what this was about. He walked out to the barn with his father, where Albert turned on several work lights. Albert walked over to a panel beside the metal tool organizer. He pulled out a fake portion of the wall. Dante could see there were several stacks of cash and behind that, several rolled up pieces of paper, all encased in a glass container. He watched his father open the lock on the glass container with a key on his key ring. Then he took out one of the rolls of paper. He brought it over to the worktable where Dante stood waiting. “I had a call today from the agency.” Albert unrolled a map of Hawaii, hand drawn to scale. “They’ve gotten a lead that Kaimi may be in Kauai, here.” He pointed to a region spanning between the island’s two airports at the southern tip. “He has quite a few friends at the golf club. Friends that would be willing to put him up for a while.” Albert looked up at Dante for a reaction. Dante shook his head. “Must be nice.” “Not for long. The agency gave the information over

to the FBI. They’re getting ready to do a raid in the next couple of days. They’ve been watching the house round the clock. If they so much as see his golf clubs, they’ll be on him.” “Good. So we should know by the end of the week?” Albert nodded. His father ’s expression became much more severe. He looked at Dante, his brown eyes hardening by the second. Dante braced for impact. Nothing that followed that expression was ever a good thing. Ever. “They think they know who the mole in the Marshals Service is.” “Who?” Dante gripped the worktable, leaning onto it. His heart stuttered. He wanted to know who the mole is, but God, it must be awful news for his father to look at him like that. “You.” Dante stood for a minute before his brow furrowed. He let the news sink in, but it didn’t make any sense at all. He stepped back from the table. “Wait. What?” “They think you’re the mole.” “They can’t.” “They do. You took the girl and disappeared. They think you were feeding Kaimi the information. When his two attacks didn’t succeed, you killed her off yourself.” Dante stumbled backward. He felt numb. The nerves

in his face and fingers seemed to have stopped feeding his brain information. God, they thought it was him. They thought he deceived them all. They thought he killed Laurie. Dante ran both hands through his hair. This couldn’t be happening. He started to pace. “I’m sorry, son. They think it’s you. I wondered why Hilton hasn’t called. I doubt he will.” “This is a disaster.” Dante came back to the table. He placed both hands on it to steady himself. “It’s not a total disaster. You have Laurie. She’s safe. When you bring her back, they’ll know they were wrong.” Dante nodded. His face contorted with anguish and he gripped the table harder. This whole situation was spinning out of his control. He felt his tenuous hold on it slipping away. “This might even lure out the real mole—make him tip his hand now that the blame is all on you. This might work to our advantage.” Dante, lost in thought, stared at the floor. “The Marshals Service is doing their best to track you down, though right now they’re looking in New York.” Albert shook his head with a rueful smile. “Why New York?” Dante asked. “An informant in Kaimi’s organization heard that Kaimi planned to meet with the mole, but the mole had to cancel to leave for New York, so they think that’s where you are.”

“God damn it!” Dante walked away from the table, his hands balled into fists. “What? Does that mean something to you?” Dante stalked the floor of the barn below the loft, his father watching him closely. Anger coiled violently in his chest until he could stand it no more. He smashed his fist into the nearest support beam, which only succeed in making a satisfactory thud. Dante turned back to his father, shaking out his hand. “Max.” “Who is Max?” “One of my men.” Dante ran his hands through his hair before he returned to the table. “Max was on my team. His parents live in New York. It must have been him.” “Well, a lot of people go back and forth to New York, that doesn’t mean it was him.” “No, I know it. I know it was Max. He acted strangely that entire assignment. I thought his unusual interest in Laurie was because of attraction. God, why was I so stupid? How did I not see it?” “Traitors are not so easy to spot. It could still be anyone in the Marshals Service office. There’s not much we can do until the FBI catches either Kaimi or his informant. Then you’ll have your chance to clear your name.” “I can’t believe they’d even suspect me. After everything I’ve done there.”

Dante stood over the table, one hand on his hip, and the other rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Not a moment for pride, Dante. After all, if you were them right now then you would suspect the same thing.” Albert leaned over the table. He picked up a pencil and shaded in the area where the FBI suspected Kaimi was hiding. Dante watched a slow, sly smile creep across his father ’s face. “We just need to have a little bit of patience, and they’ll come out of hiding.” Albert stood upright. He rolled up the piece of paper and put it back in the glass case. “Let’s get back for super, shall we?” “Yeah.” Dante shook out his anger. “If your mother asks, you were helping me nail the new posts together for the upper field.” Dante nodded with a grimace. Downcast and worried, he followed his father back to the house.



CHAPTER FIFTEEN Fall descended on Nebraska. The days grew crisp. The leaves in the orchard turned a brilliant yellow and began to fall. The world turned to cracking at every turn, from the dried corn stalks underfoot, discarded after the harvest, to the wind whipping the bare branches of the trees. Laurie and Dante settled into a comfortable life on the farm. They rose right after the sun, ate breakfast with Emma and Albert, and went over to the orchard. They harvested apples and pears all day, then came home for dinner. In the evenings, they would watch TV for a little while. Dante would often use his parent’s computer to surf the internet. Ultimately, they would fall in bed together at the end of the day exhausted. Dante would have been at peace, but at the end of the

week, Dante and Albert heard nothing from the CIA. Nothing at all. The silence stretched into another week. Finally, Albert pulled Dante aside one Saturday while Emma taught Laurie how to can applesauce. They went out to the barn. “What did they say?” Dante closed the door, his breath steaming the chilly air. “The raid came up empty. They’re not done sifting through all of the information yet, but they’re not even sure Kaimi was ever there.” “Great, perfect.” Dante ran his hands through his hair as he began to pace the cement floor of the barn. “Patience, son. You have to—” Albert started. “I know, Dad. I know. But it’s not your job that’s on the line.” Albert, leaning over the table, looked up at his son. His expression was stern, his eyes impatient. Dante clenched his jaw. Then he heaved a sigh of frustration. He came back to the worktable and Albert continued. “The agency has two other leads on Kaimi. An agent identified him here, in a house outside Honolulu. It seems Kaimi is still able to check-in on some of his business associates. They didn’t overhear where he is staying. They couldn’t get information out before he left. A citizen called in a tip that he may be here in Maui.” Albert pointed to Kahului, at the neck of the island’s west end. “With a boat at his disposal, he can get back and forth

between Maui and Honolulu. It would only be a few hours between the two.” Dante frowned. Albert scribbled a note in shorthand beside Maui. Then he shaded in the areas where Kaimi was spotted. “Who was this business associate Kaimi met with?” “Classified.” Albert continued to make notes on the map. “Dad, I have a level three security clearance. I’ve had it for years.” Dante put his hands on his hips. Albert smiled. “I’m sure you do, but that doesn’t even begin to touch this.” “If it’s relevant to Kaimi’s whereabouts—” Dante started. “Then I’ll tell you, but as of right now, I’m not sure that it is.” Dante’s face tensed. His jaw ached. Anger settled in the pit of his stomach, making it burn. He left the table and went back to pacing. “When is the FBI going to move on the Kaimi tip?” he asked over his shoulder. “Their putting surveillance in place now. They’ve had no real evidence he’s there, so they’re looking at all additional known associates in case he’s checking in on them.” Dante nodded. “Anything else?” Albert shook his head.

“Not yet.” Albert put the map back into the hidden safe. Dante went back to pacing. He tried to choke back his disappointment. There was nothing he could do to find Kaimi from here, and he knew it. “Who are your contacts at the agency?” Albert turned around from replacing the fake panel. He looked surprised. “You know I won’t tell you. It’s classified.” Albert’s brow furrowed. “Can they be trusted?” Dante stopped pacing to stare at him. “Are they working the Kaimi case now?” “Of course they can be trusted. They wouldn’t be at the agency if they couldn’t. The second is irrelevant. They have access to the information we need.” “They’re not going to have the best information if they’re not working on the Kaimi case. Can you talk to the agents working the Kaimi case?” “What should I tell them? That my son, who’s suspected of being a mole in the Marshals Service, wanted to inquire after Kaimi?” Albert planted his feet on the floor and crossed his arms over his chest. “Well, maybe I should just call some contacts if you’re not willing to get the job done.” Albert took several quick strides to close the gap between them. Dante saw his jaw tense, and his brown eyes shot sparks. Dante’s system flooded with adrenaline. Every

muscle tensed as he prepared for battle. “I’ve been getting this job done since long before you were born, young man. How dare you suggest anything else.” His father pointed one long boned finger at him. Dante pulled himself up to his tallest height. His face screwed up in anger. He was nose to nose with his father. He could feel his hot breath fanning his cheek. Dante wouldn’t retreat one step—not one. “Really? Did you get the job done the last time you went after Kaimi?” Albert curled up his fists, as he stared into his son’s eyes. His lips contorted into a sneer, as his cheek muscle jumped with barely controlled anger. “You were always a stubborn child. Arrogant, even. Talking about things you know nothing about.” “How would you even know? You weren’t there. You wouldn’t know anything about my childhood.” A flicker of remorse and pain crossed Albert’s face. It was brief, but Dante saw it before Albert regained his composure. Albert looked down at the cement floor of the barn. Dante felt ashamed. His dad was trying to help him. Here he was, throwing a tantrum because it wasn’t the information he wanted to hear. Dante took a step back. He ran his hands through his hair, cursing. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. It was a low blow.”

Albert nodded. He paused for a few minutes, thinking. Then he put his hands on his hips, and gave a rueful smile, still looking at the floor. “You were always fiery as a kid. Every time I came home, there were sparks flying. I thought you would just outgrow it. When you got older…well, I just started to guess it was because I couldn’t be there for you and your mom. As if you were perpetually angry at me.” Albert spoke softly, and let out a breath. Dante closed his eyes. Never in his whole life had he imagined his father as vulnerable. Here it was before him, exposed and hungry for his attention. It felt good for a brief second that his father finally broke, but now Dante just felt like a bully. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be a pain-in-the-ass kid. I don’t mean to be a jerk now. I’m just frustrated. I need Kaimi to be caught so I can go back to my job. So I can take care of Laurie.” Albert nodded. His fingers twitched as he stared at the floor. Then he looked up at Dante. Dante felt like he was ten again, standing around, waiting for his father to notice he was there. “We’ll get him, son.” Albert’s voice took on a tone of newfound determination. “We’ll bring him in. We’ll get your job straightened out.” Dante nodded back. After a few moments of staring at each other, Albert broke away to lead the way to the door. Gratefully, Dante followed.

*** Laurie “They’ll find him, Dante,” Laurie said to him as he drove. “They will. It just takes time.” “They should have found him by now. It’s been months. Something’s not right.” They were in the truck, driving back from Fremont. They had gone into the small town to shop for winter clothes with the money they earned from the apple and pear harvest. The fall had melded into the holidays, and Thanksgiving was at the end of the week. They both knew buying winter clothes couldn’t wait anymore. They were already freezing half the time as it was, and they didn’t fit into the heavy coats his mom insisted they wear. It had been a relief for them to get off the farm for the day. It was nice for them to see someone that wasn’t Albert or Emma. Laurie hadn’t been shopping in months, and it was the first time she and Dante were out in public together as a couple. She enjoyed being able to hold hands as they walked down the street. She loved the way Dante placed his hand on the small of her back as they walked around the stores. It gave her a small taste of what life they could have had together if they had just

met under different circumstances, if they weren’t forced to hide all of the time. Now, driving back, for Laurie the farm felt like home. On Thursday, it would be her first Thanksgiving outside the resort in over a decade. She would be with a family, a family that felt like her family. She glanced over at Dante’s profile. He was tense, worried. He seemed that way more and more lately. They no longer spent their days roaming around the orchard, and it seemed that Dante felt caged. He paced around the farmhouse, he fidgeted almost constantly. She placed her hand on his shoulder. He glanced over at her. She gave him a reassuring smile. “They’ll find him. It just takes time.” He half-smiled. He took one hand off the wheel and picked up the hand she laid on his shoulder. He kissed her hand. He brought both of their hands to rest on the console between them. “I know, I know.” He sighed. “I’m just frustrated.” “I know. You can’t do anything about their investigation from here. They’re doing the best they can.” “I don’t know. I don’t think they are.” “What do you mean?” “Well, if he had a mole in the Marshals Service, what’s to stop him from having a mole in the FBI? They could be derailing the whole investigation, tipping him off every time they’ve got a lead on him.”

Laurie nodded as she absorbed that theory. He was right. If they didn’t catch Kaimi, then they may never find Katherine and Easton James. That is, if they were still alive. Laurie turned her gaze to the passing farms, lying dormant for the winter. The thought of Kaimi escaping justice while the Jameses suffered made her furious. The other half of Laurie almost hoped they never caught Kaimi. That was a terrible thing to want. After all of the people he’d killed, she wanted him behind bars for the rest of his life, but she also wanted to stay here with Dante for a long time. Maybe even forever. “What does your dad think about this theory?” “Haven’t talked to him about it.” “Maybe you should.” Laurie squeezed his hand. He squeezed hers back. Then he pulled into the driveway. With the corn stalks now cut down, you could see the house half way down the drive. As Dante approached, Laurie’s heart stuttered. There was a van parked out front. His parents hadn’t told them about anyone coming over. He slowed the truck down, so it wouldn’t make as much noise pulling in. “Who’s here?” Laurie sat up taller in her seat. “I don’t know.” Dante released her hand. He pulled up behind the van. There didn’t appear to be any disturbance around the yard, or the front porch. The van had Iowa plates, which made Laurie even more nervous.

“Stay here. Take the keys, and don’t come in until I come get you.” He through her a pointed look as he handed her the keys. “Okay.” She nodded and sank down into the seat. “I mean it. Stay here.” “I will.” She waved him away. *** Dante Dante took his gun out of the console. He got out of the truck, closing the door slowly until he heard a soft click as it latched. Walking in the blind spots created by the vehicles, he went around to the front door. He turned the knob. He moved inside, but the house was silent. He heard no one, saw no one. He cleared each room on the ground floor until he reached the kitchen. He opened the pantry door, but nothing stared back at him but potatoes. “Looking for someone?” came a voice from behind. Gun ready, Dante spun around. “Marshals Service,” he yelled. “Oh, dammit Uncle Bob!” Bob burst into laughter. “It’s not funny! I could have shot you!” Dante holstered his gun. He heaved a sigh of relief. “Nah, I trust you, kid. Where’d you hide your lady?”

Bob was grinning from ear to ear. “She’s out in the truck. Why didn’t you tell us you were coming?” Dante put his hands on his hips. Bob shrugged. “Didn’t know that I was. Gabriella and I decided this morning. Packed up the kids, threw ’em in the van and came this way.” “Next time, call first.” Dante clapped him on the back in a bear hug. “Or else next time I will shoot.” Bob chuckled at him as they walked toward the front door. “Where’s everyone else?” “Gabriella’s upstairs taking a nap. Albert and Emma took the boys out to show them the barn.” “Did Dad have a heart attack when you came up the lane?” “Just about. Though your reaction was even better. At least he didn’t try to shoot me.” Bob wiggled his eyebrows. “Well, I have a witness to protect.” Dante gestured to the truck, and Laurie waved. “The way I remember it, that’s not all she is.” Dante smiled, his face flushing. He forgot Bob already knew. Dante waved to Laurie. She didn’t move, she just sat in the truck. He waved again, but she gave no response. Just as Dante started to become concerned, Laurie reached over and rolled down the window.

“You said not to move until you came and got me. You’re still on the porch.” Bob burst into sidesplitting laughter. Dante smiled, shaking his head. “Well, kid. What are you waiting for? Go get your girl.” Bob clapped him on the back. Dante left the porch, crossing the yard to the truck. When he got there, he reached for her door handle, but she had it locked. “Can I help you, officer?” Laurie gave him an innocent smile. “Very funny, now let’s go inside.” “I’m sorry, sir. I can’t go in until my boyfriend tells me it’s safe.” She batted her eyelashes. “Because, you know, I’m just a helpless female.” “That’s not…” Dante started, but then he laughed. “That’s not what I have ever said to you.” “I mean, it’s not like I’ve saved his life twice or anything, because if that were the case maybe he should let me go in the house. He might need me to save his life —again.” “Hey, hey. I’ve also saved your life too.” “When?” She quirked an eyebrow. “When? The night I first met you.” Dante lifted his hands. “You mean when I attacked the intruder that was ready to kill you?” “Yeah, because I had them distracted while you were

busy hiding in the closet.” He yanked on the door handle. “Which is where you told me I had to be. Then there was that time at the safe house when I had to shoot the other guy who was about to kill you.” “I shot the guy who was ready to kill you. Furthermore, at the first safe house, I killed three guys who were trying to kill you, so I win.” Dante put his hands on his hips. “You win? You win what?” Laurie laughed. “You—now get out of the truck.” Dante pulled on the door. “What if I don’t want to get out of the truck? What if I don’t feel it’s safe?” Laurie crossed her legs and settled back into the seat. “Get out of the truck. Who’s going to hurt you?” “I don’t know. Maybe you?” “Me. Me? Get out of the truck” He was determined to get her out now, but realized his keys were in Laurie’s hands. He went back to the porch. He picked up a thin wire he had laid there the day before, when he mended the fence around the yard. He hooked the wire as he walked back, and dropped it in between the window and the doorframe until he found the latch. “Hey, hey. That’s cheating!” Laurie squeaked. “Just being resourceful.” He popped the lock and flung open her door. Laurie tried to scramble for the driver ’s side door, but he was much faster. He wrapped his hands around

her waist, pulling her out of the truck, shrieking and laughing at him. He pinned her against the cab. “Will you ever follow directions?” Dante hovered over her. “Not planning on it, no.” She grinned up at him. He kissed her. Just as he deepened the kiss, he heard a cough behind him. Dante heaved a sigh. It was the one time he wished Bob wasn’t there. He pulled himself away from her, turning to his uncle, who grinned at him like a kid at the ice cream store. “That was a nice show. You too should do comedy together.” Bob clapped for them. Laurie giggled. “Hi, Bob.” She broke away from Dante to give Bob a hug. “Where did you learn to break into cars?” Bob asked Dante over Laurie’s shoulder. “Law enforcement on the islands. You meet a lot of tourists who lock themselves out.” Dante tossed the wire onto the side of the yard. “Uh huh. You better hope that’s all.” He winked at Dante. “Did you come with your wife and kids?” Laurie took him by the shoulders. “Yes, ma’am. Thought you all could use some company for the holiday.” Bob put his arm around Laurie’s shoulders as he led her toward the house. Dante had to follow in their footsteps.

“Great. Can you call next time? Before Dante shoots you by accident?” Laurie looked over her shoulder. The men burst out laughing. “In fact, he almost did. He is his father ’s son.” Bob tossed a look over his shoulder. Dante glowered at him, which only made Bob chuckle more. “You’re being mean on purpose.” Laurie slapped him lightly on the arm as they entered the house. “Nope, just making sure he remembers why he’s so good at what he does.” Bob raised his eyebrows. They walked into the kitchen to find Emma at the stove making dinner with two young boys. Both of them had black hair, and that was all Dante could see of them. Aunt Emma’s cooking lesson dominated their attention. “Boys, do you remember your cousin Dante?” Bob gestured to Dante. They turned, waved with a dull, “Hey,” and turned back to the lasagna preparation before them. “Boys.” Bob folded his arms over his chest. Dante saw them roll their eyes as they both lumbered around to say hello properly. They had brown eyes like the rest of the Stark men. Their eyes were more almond shaped, though, and their skin was a shade of olive. They were both in their young teens, barely into high school. “Hi, Dante,” they said in unison. “Hey guys.” Dante smiled. He approached them and shook their hands. “Haven’t seen you since, man. I

haven’t seen either of you in years.” Dante was amazed, awestruck even, as he realized just how many years it had been. “This is Dante’s girlfriend, Laurie.” Bob pushed Laurie forward. Both of their eyes widened. “I’m James,” said the oldest one. “I’m Devin,” said the other. They both shook her hand, pumping it awkwardly. Dante had to stifle his laughter. “This is your girlfriend?” James asked Dante. “Yeah.” He nodded his head. James and Devin exchanged a look, then turned back to Dante with newfound respect. “It’s nice to meet you both.” Laurie smiled down on them. They both blushed and nearly ran over Emma as they backed up toward the stove, still looking at Laurie. “Sorry, Aunt Emma!” James exclaimed. “That’s all right boys. Why don’t you chop the herbs?” Emma pushed a bundle of greens toward him. Laurie looked at Dante. He smiled back at her. They sat down at the kitchen table with Albert and Bob. Bob caught up with the news on the farm, and the success Laurie and Dante had with the orchard. After a few minutes, Gabriella came down the stairs. Dante always thought she was a beautiful woman.

Gabriella had jet-black hair and eyes so dark they almost looked black. Her skin was the same olive tone as the boys. She was petite, slight, and much younger than Bob. Dante thought she seemed an odd match for an Air Force general, but the way they beamed at each other when she entered the room told him everything he needed to know. “Feeling better?” Bob arched an eyebrow as Gabriella came up behind him, dropping her hands on his shoulders. “Yes, a lot better.” She squeezed his shoulders as Bob kissed her hand. She greeted Dante next, then introduced herself to Laurie. Dante thought she had a serene quality, a calming peacefulness in her voice. She had the kind of voice that evoked zen gardens in spring or trickling streams. “Emma, can I help you with anything?” Gabriella gestured to the dinner. “No, not at all. I think the boys and I have it all well in hand, don’t we boys?” The boys nodded their agreement. “The lasagna should be done in half an hour or so, so you just relax.” Emma waved Gabriella into a seat at the table. She smiled, sitting down beside Laurie. Albert looked thoughtfully at the table. “You know, Bob, I don’t think you’ve seen the barn yet, have you?” He traced a knot in the wood with his forefinger. “No, I don’t think so. But it’s a barn, not that much to

see.” Bob shrugged. “Well, Dante and I have been working on a few projects out there you might be able to help us with.” Albert gave Bob a bland expression. Dante’s brows knit. Then he schooled his features into mild interest in the conversation. Why was his father bringing Bob into tracking Kaimi? “Sure.” Bob raised an eyebrow. “Why don’t we go out there now and we can show you.” Albert nodded his head in the direction of the door. Dante nodded, and the three men excused themselves from the kitchen. They walked in silence across the lawn. When they reached the barn, Bob turned to his brother as he stood just inside the door, arms crossed. “All right, what are you up to?” Bob gave Albert a pointed expression. “How do you know we’re up to anything?” Dante put his hand on his hip. “I’ve known my brother a lot longer than you. The last time he asked for my help with a project, I ended up out in Hawaii bringing you home. What are you up to now?” Bob turned from Dante to Albert. Albert didn’t answer. He went to the fake wall panel, unlatched it, and unlocked the safe. Bob stared at his brother, curious about the papers Albert brought back to the table. “Dante and I have been trying to track the man who

attacked him and Laurie. We also need to figure out who the mole is in the Marshals Service. Dante can’t return to Hawaii with Laurie until both men are found.” Albert rolled out the map of Hawaii. “Who is this man you’re after, again?” Bob looked to Dante. “Kaimi.” Albert flipped through the other papers in his hand. “Cleaning up loose ends, Albert?” Bob leaned against the table. “It would be a service to the nation to have him put away.” Albert glanced up at Bob. “The FBI has had no luck locating him.” “Did they call today? Did the house in Molokai turn up anything?” Dante grimaced as he leaned against the worktable. Albert shook his head. “But they did find something in a reservoir on Kauai, where they first thought Kaimi was staying.” Albert’s expression turned stony. “What’d they find?” Dante held his breath. “Two bodies.” Albert’s lips became a thin line. “Dental records just confirmed a match to Katherine and Easton James.” Anger swelled in Dante’s stomach, gnawing at his insides. He ran his hands into his hair. He held his head in his hands as he began to pace. “They were killed not long before they were found.

They were emaciated. Both were abused.” Albert looked to Bob. Dante stopped pacing and stood with his hands on his hips. His jaw clenched, as he looked down to the floor of the barn. He felt nauseous with anger. Katherine and Easton didn’t deserve to die. Not like that. “He’s a disgusting son of a bitch,” Dante spat out. “What about the mole? Do they have any leads on who it is?” Bob tugged the map of Hawaii closer. “They’re not looking for one. Since Dante left with their only witness, they think it’s him.” Albert gave a nod in Dante’s direction. Bob’s eyes widened for a moment. Then he shook his head. He leaned against the worktable, studying the maps that Albert carefully laid out. “Even though I know it’s one of my own men.” Dante massaged the base of his neck where a headache was forming. “Suspect.” Albert flicked his eyes up at Dante. “We haven’t found corroborating evidence yet.” Dante glared at his father for a minute before turning to his uncle. “So now we have two bodies, a suspect so deep in hiding we can’t get a lead on him, and no one even suspecting the real mole is right under their noses.” Dante began to pace again. “This is a nightmare.” “It’s only a matter of time before Kaimi can find a way to get off the islands undetected and make his way to

friends in China.” Albert leaned over the work table, watching Dante. “Then we’ll lose him for good. He will never stop searching for Laurie. No matter where he is, he’ll be looking for her. I need him behind bars.” Dante threw his hands up in the air. “There is one way to handle this investigation now. We need to go there.” Albert leveled a look at Bob. “We can’t. Every law enforcement official on the islands is looking for me.” Dante gestured to himself. “They’re on the lookout for Kaimi, but he’s avoiding them just fine. It will make us think like he does.” Albert raised his eyebrows. “No, no, no,” Dante shook his head. “I can’t leave Laurie without protection. They will do anything to kill her.” “Your mother can take care of Laurie.” Albert pinned him with a look. “She was one of my best agents, after all.” “No.” Dante walked away from his father. “That was years ago. There is no way we can find Kaimi, and leave Laurie and Mom here. Mom would kill both of us!” “It’s the only way, son.” Albert came around the table towards him. “It’s the only way he’ll ever leave her alone. You’ll never get a good night’s sleep if we don’t do this.” Dante grimaced. He turned back to his father and uncle.

“We can’t.” Dante held up a hand. “It’s too dangerous for Laurie and Mom. If we’re caught before we catch him, then all of us will end up in jail. Both of you aided and abetted the kidnapping of a federal witness. They won’t care that she went willingly; they’ll find some way to make it stick. It won’t matter to them.” “Then we’ll have to find Kaimi and the mole before anyone finds us.” Albert put his hands on his hips. Dante laughed. “It will never work. There’s no way it can work.” Dante turned away. His father took a couple of steps to close the gap between them. “Why wouldn’t it?” Albert asked. “You are the best Marshal in the federal service. You know that. So do I. Hilton’s been feeding me your evaluations for years.” Albert’s eyes held a mixture of confidence and admiration. His father had never said one word to him, not one, of praise. Then his father put his strong, workworn hands on Dante’s shoulders. “You and me.” Albert shook him. “We can find this man. We can put him away where he can pay for everything he’s done, where he can’t hurt Laurie anymore. It’s just one mission.” Dante’s brows knit, trying to decide between the safe defensive road, and the long-shot offensive path. One small step on that path, and it could blow up in all their faces. He thought hard, torn between wanting to protect,

and wanting justice. Albert pressed on Dante’s shoulders in a firm grip. “It’s one last mission. You and me. We can find him.” His eyes were pleading Dante to agree. Dante realized how much his father needed him; his father just needed him to say yes. He took a deep breath. “Okay. You’re right. It’s the only way,” Dante said softly. “Yes. Yes, son, it is the only way.” Albert shook Dante’s shoulders. He released his hold on Dante, turning to his brother. With eyes alight, he smiled at Bob. Bob rolled his eyes while heaving a great sigh. He stretched out his forearms to lean forward onto the worktable, shaking his head at Albert. “Bob. Come on Bob, don’t hold out on us.” Albert ambled back to the table. “Your nephew needs you.” Bob started laughing. He laughed until he doubled over. He stared at the floor, shaking his head and laughing. A minute or two later, he leaned against the worktable. “We have to be back by Christmas. Gabriella will kill me if I’m not there for Christmas,” Bob said finally. Albert smiled. He approached the table to extend his hand out to Bob. Bob playfully smacked his hand away. “I’m not doing this for you.” Bob pointed at the table with his chin. “I’m doing this for Dante, and for the woman and child. No one deserves to die like that.” Still smiling, Albert leaned over the map of Hawaii.

Dante joined his father and uncle at the worktable to see his father unroll another map, this one a map of the United States. There were several other maps Dante had never seen before. They were sections of the country between Nebraska and Southern California. “What’s our flight plan?” Albert took a pencil, handing it to Bob. Bob swiped the pencil out of Albert’s hand with overexaggerated force. Then he took the ruler and began sketching out a flight plan crisscrossing several air bases until the Pacific Ocean. Then they debated on where they should start their search on Hawaii. They settled on Molokai, since that was the freshest lead. Finally, they debated on where on the islands they should land. In the end, they settled back on Bradshaw, despite the distance to Molokai. “Do you have any friends with a boat?” Bob’s eyes flicked up to Dante. “I can’t contact any of my friends. They’re all in law enforcement.” Dante leaned over the map. “I can rent one as a tourist looking to fish.” Albert nodded. “We’ll need one for the entire time we’re there. You got enough cash in that safe to make it work?” Bob quirked an eyebrow at Albert. Albert gave him a sly smile. “I’ll have plenty.” He rolled up the map of Hawaii. “All right then. When should we plan on leaving?”

Dante asked. “Day after Thanksgiving. No one will be at the airbases. They won’t care about a little plane with a couple of vets. But we’ll all have to promise Gabriella you’ll have me back before Christmas.” Bob nodded to Albert. “We can’t tell the women.” Albert’s hand cut through the air. “Why?” Bob stood up straight. “Would your wife just let you up and leave to go track down a mob boss?” Albert’s expression grew impatient. Bob thought about it for a minute, then shook his head no. “Neither would mine. His would insist on going with him.” Albert pointed to Dante. Dante smiled and gave a small laugh—his father was right. “The women can’t know.” Albert laid a hand on the table, his expression sober. “It’s for their protection. In case anything happens, or Kaimi’s men track Laurie here, it’s better if they don’t know where we are.” Dante nodded absently. He couldn’t let his thoughts wander too far down that road. The idea of Kaimi’s men even being in the same state with Laurie made every muscle tense. He assured himself they were well hidden, they were safe, and Laurie would be safe until he returned.

Bob agreed not to tell Gabriella. Next, Bob plucked his cell phone from his pocket and began to call in a few favors at the airbases he wanted to pass through. With plans now laid, Dante’s heart sank. He had a handful of days left with Laurie. This plan was one thing he wasn’t going to share with her. His father clapped him on the shoulder, distracting him from his thoughts. “His days are numbered now. I’ll keep up on the investigation. Hopefully, we’ll get a good lead from there.” Albert grinned, a wicked glint in his eyes. Dante nodded as he watched his father roll up the maps. He stared at the table, before they headed for the door of the barn. Switching off the light, he followed his father and uncle out into the frigid November air. Dante shivered, quickening his step, anxious to spend time with the woman he now had to leave. Dante was first in the door, and the smell of his mother ’s lasagna hit him like a cloud, mingled with the warmth of the kitchen. He looked over at the table to find Laurie busy setting out plates and cups. She looked up at him and smiled, setting down the last plate in her hand. He strode over to her. He pulled her hard against him, and gave her a short, searing kiss—a promise for more to come later. She squeezed him back, laughing into his ear. “What was that for?” She tilted her head back, looking up at him with a bewildered expression. “Nothing.” He shrugged. He wanted to kiss her again,

but he thought better of it as he caught his father ’s sour expression out of the corner of his eye. He just smiled, hugging her tighter, despite his father ’s disapproving grimace. His mother however, beamed at him, as she walked to the table with a steaming casserole dish. He gave Laurie a final squeeze and released her so they could sit down for dinner. “So what is your project?” Gabriella asked. Dante stared at the plate in front of him, not moving a muscle. “New posts for the fence.” Albert glanced up at her. “Aren’t you finished with those yet?” Emma frowned. “We have a long border, dear.” Albert looked at his dinner. “I want to make extra so I don’t have to work so hard when I don’t have all of these extra hands around.” “Well, when you’re finally done with those posts, we need to check the fence around the orchard.” Emma slid her eyes over to Gabriella. “Maybe we can go over there tomorrow.” “That was a masterful suggestion, Emma.” Bob winked at her. “Say, you wouldn’t be trying to sell the place off to me and Gabriella now would you?” “Oh, Bob.” Emma’s voice filled with exasperation. “You should at least look at it!” Bob chuckled, picking up his napkin to settle it in his lap. “It’s a beautiful house. I’d move into it in a heartbeat.” Laurie smiled at Emma.

“Did she pay you to say that?” Bob poked at his dinner. “No. It’s beautiful. Really.” Laurie laughed. “We’ll go over and see the orchard tomorrow, we promise.” Gabriella’s voice flowed over the chaotic conversation like warm honey. “Wonderful.” Emma clapped her hands together. “Wonderful,” Bob repeated, shaking his head. Emma leveled a frustrated stare in his direction. “Gee, Emma, with the way you’re looking at me, it’s no wonder I don’t want to live any closer.” Bob grinned. The boys started laughing, and a smile broke over everyone’s face. Emma struggled to keep her stern expression, but a smile bubbled to the surface. Dinner took well over two hours, as the adults talked and talked over dinner, pie, and coffee and tea. The boys finally gave up and went into the living room to watch TV. Around 10:00 p.m., Laurie began yawning behind her hand, while staring out into space. Dante leaned over, rubbing her back. “I think it’s time for us to head upstairs.” He smiled at her. *** Laurie

Dante strode upstairs behind Laurie. When they got to the bedroom, Dante caught her hand as she headed toward the dresser. She smiled up at him. “Hi,” she said. She gave him her sexiest smile as she walked back toward him. He smiled into her bedroom eyes, shaking his head. “I need to talk to you for a minute.” “What’s wrong?” Dread crept across her shoulders. “Let’s sit down.” He led her to the bed. She felt an icy chill sweep through her. He squeezed her hand. “Laurie, my dad got a call today. They found Katherine and Easton James.” Sadness swept over Laurie. She looked up at Dante’s warm brown eyes. She knew the answer to the question she was about to ask, but she had to know for sure. “Are they dead?” He nodded. Laurie’s mouth went dry. She swallowed hard, tasting ash and dust. She looked away from him. A sharp pain knifed through her heart as she thought of the boney little boy with the haunted blue eyes. “Their bodies were found in a reservoir on Kauai.” She swallowed hard again, fighting the tears. He put his arms around her, pulling her to him. He held her

head against his heart, and he rocked her as she began to sniffle. “I was right there.” “There was nothing you could do, Laurie.” He ran his fingers through her hair. “But I should have done something, Dante, screamed, shouted, something.” “He would have killed them both and you before the police even made it to the room. He wanted revenge more than anything.” She shook her head against his chest. She let out the breath she’d been holding in a blast of air. Dante pulled her back, holding her face in his hands. “You didn’t kill them.” Dante wiped away a few years. “He did. It’s his fault, Laurie. He’ll pay for that.” “When? They can’t even find him!” “Soon. He’ll be found soon. He’ll pay for what he did.” Laurie nodded, though she felt a bottomless despair. Her chest ached. Dante held her for a while, running his hands through her hair and down her back. He kissed her forehead. Laurie listened to Dante’s heartbeat, letting that soothe her. She closed her eyes. She’d known Katherine and Easton might not survive. She knew this moment might come. Yet, she’d hoped. She’d hoped that somehow, the FBI would find Kaimi with his hostages still alive. Now, Katherine and Easton could only be remembered and

avenged. Laurie would make sure that happened. She would make sure Katherine and Easton had their day in court. “You know, as much as Kaimi is a criminal, I think once he’s behind bars I might just have to pay him a visit to say thank you.” Dante kissed her temple. Laurie turned her face up to him. She looked at him in confusion. “Well, it occurs to me that if Kaimi hadn’t done what he did, I never would have met you. I’d have taken another assignment, and you would have finished up in law school. We never would have met. Even though I despise the man, I do owe him for bringing me to you.” Laurie’s heart melted as she looked up into Dante’s eyes. She kissed him, touched by what he’d said. When he broke the kiss, he held her face in his hands, stroking her cheek. “I love you,” he breathed. Laurie’s eyes widened. “You love me?” Laurie was shocked, amazed. She knew he cared for her, but she hadn’t expected him to say it. Dante nodded his head. He cleared his throat. “I love you,” he repeated. Laurie smiled up at him with all of her heart. “I love you, too.” The words rose up from her heart, unbidden. She knew she didn’t have to say it to him, but she wanted to

tell him. She wanted him to know how much she cared for him as well. Dante let out a breath. He kissed her for a long time, gently deepening the kiss when her lips parted beneath his. When he pulled away to take a breath, he saw the tears rolling down her cheeks. “Don’t cry.” “Oh. I’m sorry. I’m happy. I didn’t expect you to say you loved me, and what you said about us never meeting. Well, I guess it just hit me how lucky I was to find you.” She clutched at his shirt. He pressed his forehead to hers. He ran his hands up her back and into her hair. “Yes, very lucky.” He kissed her again, more insistent now. The tiredness that weighed Laurie down disappeared. In its place, was a brilliant need to show him how much she loved him. They leaned back onto the bed together, helping one another undress. They made love slowly, savoring their good fortune in finding one another. Dante caressed every inch of her like he was memorizing it. They dissolved into each other like melted chocolate. Then they curled into one another, and Dante covered them both with blankets. They both said, “I love you,” before they drifted off to sleep.



CHAPTER SIXTEEN Dante The next few days passed in a haze of cooking, cleaning, basting, and laughter. Every opportunity they had, Laurie and Dante slipped away to be alone together. Though they spent almost every day together for the past several months, they couldn’t seem to get enough time alone to satisfy either of them. Laurie was asked to cook or clean or decorate. Dante was pulled away to work on their ‘project’ brewing in the barn, which only intensified his need to spend time with Laurie. Thanksgiving itself was a flurry of activity, with the kitchen as a central hub. They spent all day there, except for the young boys. The dinner took place in the early evening. The table was full of turkey, stuffing, mashed

potatoes, corn, and sweet potatoes. It was every inch a celebration of the harvest and an occasion to be thankful for time spent together. Emma even choked up at the table, when she said how grateful she was that Dante was home. For Dante, that was torture. He hated the idea of leaving, but he knew he had to do it. The plane was ready for take-off and waiting for them outside Omaha. He had packed his bag and hid it in the truck the night before. His resolve was sure, but it tore at him. That night, he hardly slept. He awoke in the early morning hours. He rolled over to watch Laurie sleep for a while. Then he woke her up to make love to her one last time before he left. As she lay on his chest to fall back asleep, he just kept telling her that he loved her. He didn’t know if there was a God, but he took a minute to pray to whatever was out there that he would come home to her safe, and she would forgive him for leaving and not telling her. When 4:00 a.m. came, he slipped from the bed. He took a few items from the room he wasn’t able to pack earlier, things he knew Laurie would notice if they went missing. Then he bent over the bed, kissed her goodbye, grabbed his coat, and walked across the floor to door. Without looking back, he opened the bedroom door. He saw his father at the top of the stairs, headed down. Dante moved down the stairs, joining him at the front door. Dante peered into the living room, where the boys

were sleeping. He saw Bob giving them both a parting kiss on the forehead. Bob joined them. Without a word, Albert opened the door. Dante and Bob moved outside, and Albert slid the door close without even a click. They opened the doors of the pick-up truck and they began pushing the truck down the driveway. Dante’s hands felt like ice from touching the chilled metal. He smelled the frost and the cold earth in the early morning. It was quiet, pre-dawn quiet. Even the birds took no interest in being awake at this hour. Halfway down the driveway, they all got in, turned on the engine, and Albert drove the rest of the way down the lane. He pulled out onto the two-lane road that ran toward the highway. The road was empty, the early morning still. Crammed in the back of the cab, Dante watched the farmland fly by in a blur. It was a little over an hour before Albert pulled into a parking spot at the State Airfield. The attendant yawned as he unlocked the door, letting them in. “The traffic controller ’s still getting his coffee. He should be here soon though,” the teenager told them. Then he sat down in a chair beside the door to wait, his hoodie zipped and pulled over his eyes. The three men nodded curtly and moved out onto the airfield. The plane was in the hangar, ready for take-off thanks to Bob’s friends. Bob ushered them onboard, then he began testing everything in preparation for take-off.

Once he was satisfied, he radioed the tower. The sleepy voice on the other end didn’t give them much comfort, but Bob didn’t have much of a choice. They taxied for a few minutes, lifted off smoothly, and began the long flight to the Hawaiian islands.



CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Laurie Laurie was cold when she woke up. She felt around with her eyes still closed, but Dante wasn’t there. She opened her eyes. Sunlight streamed in through the window. There wasn’t a clock in the room, but she guessed she must have slept late. She smiled as she remembered why. Then she stretched. She lay with her eyes closed for a few minutes, but the cold got to her, and she rolled out of bed. After dressing, she paused to stare at the top of her dresser. Some of Dante’s things were missing. His coat was gone. Agitation settled in her chest, but she tried to put her troubled mind to rest. He loaned some of his things to Bob, or maybe there was a camping trip in the

works. She would find out where he was when she went downstairs. She threw her hair back into a ponytail and went down for breakfast. When she reached the kitchen, Gabriella and Emma were sitting at the table. They were both tense, with their shoulders hunched up to their ears. They sat a few inches from one another, whispering together. Gabriella sipped her tea, with her hands wrapped around her cup for warmth, while Emma tapped Albert’s morning paper on the table, mimicking a ticking bomb with her perfect meter. “Good morning.” Laurie crossed over to the coffee pot. “Where are all of the men this morning? Dante must have gotten tired of waiting for me to get up.” Emma and Gabriella exchanged looks with each other. “Honey, I think our foolish men left long before we got up.” Emma stopped tapping the newspaper. “Where’d they go?” Laurie took a seat across from them. “That’s a very good question.” Gabriella’s jaw clenched. “All three of them left, with their belongings, and the truck.” “Dante didn’t say they were going anywhere. Why would they take their things with them?” Laurie cocked her head to the side. “Laurie, has Dante said anything to you about the Kaimi investigation lately? Anything at all?” Emma

gazed pointedly at her. Laurie squirmed a bit, not wanting to implicate Albert. “Yes.” She stared down into her coffee cup. “They found Katherine and Easton’s bodies. Kaimi dumped them in a reservoir. Why?” “When did he tell you this?” Emma’s eyes were cold, angry; they made Laurie shiver. Now Laurie could believe Emma was ex-CIA. “The night that Bob and Gabriella came.” Laurie flicked her eyes up at Gabriella. “Was it Albert that told him that piece of news?” Emma’s voice turned icy. Laurie flinched but said nothing. “Oh, I can’t believe my foolish, foolish husband.” Emma rapped the paper on the table with a sharp swat. “You don’t think they would have—” Gabriella started. “No, I don’t think. I know.” Emma flushed with anger. “This is exactly what he used to do all the time. Take an assignment and vanish, then show up a few weeks later. When he was in the agency I understood, but now…” “But Bob and Dante wouldn’t let that happen. They wouldn’t go with him.” Laurie shook her head. “Wouldn’t they?” Emma waved the newspaper at her. “All three of them have spent their entire lives charging into war, or dangerous assignment after dangerous assignment. They would hardly say no to one more.”

Emma left the table, stalking over to her cabinets. She pawed through her pots and pans until she clunked one down onto the stove. Laurie and Gabriella looked at each other. “I have done nothing except give Albert a nice, restful retirement. Yet, all he does is find excuses to keep on living in the CIA.” Emma went to the pantry and yanked the door opened. She pulled out the large bag of oats as she boiled water for the oatmeal. Then she turned toward the two other women. “How long has my husband been feeding Dante information?” Emma asked Laurie. Laurie flinched. “Almost since we got here.” Laurie stared into her coffee. Emma swore under her breath. “I should have known those posts were taking too long. I had just hoped they’d finally…” Emma paused, sighed and went back to the pot on the stove. She started to measure the oats, adding them to the pot. “Emma, do you want me to just stay here with the boys?” Gabriella set down her tea. “Don’t they have school?” Laurie raised her eyebrows. “I homeschool them. Besides, when my husband comes back I want to be able to give him a piece of my mind the minute he comes in the door.” Gabriella folded her arms across her chest.

“Do you really think they’ve gone after Kaimi?” Worry settled into her stomach. “Absolutely.” Emma slammed a cabinet door as she got out the juice glasses. “I doubt they will even find him before they give up and come home. They’ll be fine.” Gabriella gave Laurie a reassuring smile. This news did little to comfort Laurie. She nodded her head, but felt heartsick. “Why didn’t they tell us they wanted to do this?” She looked up at Emma. Emma turned to her from the stove. “Because they knew we flat out wouldn’t let them do it. A retired general, a retired CIA agent, and a discredited U.S. Marshal traipsing about Hawaii looking for a well-known murderer. They’ll be arrested before they even get near Kaimi. When it happens, I’m not bailing them out. Furthermore, if my son hasn’t lost his job for vanishing with you, than he will when he shows up in Hawaii without you.” Emma turned back to the stove stirring the oatmeal vigorously. “I’m sorry, Emma. I’m sorry I caused all this.” Laurie crossed her arms over her chest. “Oh, no, honey. You can’t take any of the credit for this. It’s their fault, Kaimi, my husband, my son, and Bob. They’re responsible for this havoc. I cannot believe they would do it.” Emma slammed the wooden spoon down on the stove. Laurie nodded, as she peered into her coffee cup for

answers. Now what was she supposed to do? She had followed Dante’s lead up until now, but he was gone without a word. She wanted to chase after him. She wanted to board a plane and go back to Hawaii, but Hawaii equaled death for her. He was all that stood between her and Kaimi’s hit men; well, besides herself and her own instincts. No, no. She had made a home here now. As long as Emma would let her stay, she would. She had to stay hidden, she had to stay safe. She was going to testify at Kaimi’s trial even if it was the last thing she did. “Emma, can you teach me to shoot? To protect myself?” Laurie asked. Emma turned with a quizzical look. “Why?” Emma’s eyes narrowed. Laurie lowered her voice, so the boys couldn’t hear over the TV. “So if anything happens, I can fight back. Dante, Albert, and Bob could all shoot, but they’re all gone now. You learned to shoot at the agency, and Gabriella learned in the Air Force. Everyone can defend themselves but me, and I’m the one that needs to defend myself more than any of you.” Laurie gestured to herself. Emma looked thoughtful for a minute or two, studying Laurie. “Yes, we can do that. I can show you a lot about selfdefense. But you can’t shoot my son when he comes back.” Emma pointed the wooden spoon at her.

Laurie chuckled. “I promise it will only be for defense. I don’t want to shoot him.” Laurie shook her head. “Really? I know I’m tempted.” Emma leaned over the oatmeal. Laurie and Gabriella smiled at each other for the first time that morning, as Emma began scooping the oatmeal out into large bowls. Then she brought the bowls over to the table. Laurie looked at the oatmeal, but her stomach turned sour. She wasn’t hungry, at least not enough to counterbalance the ball of nerves rolling around in her stomach. The boys joined them for breakfast. As soon as the boys wandered back to the TV, the women began making plans to train Laurie in firearms and self-defense. Then they made plans for schooling the boys while they were staying in Nebraska, and upkeep around the farm for the winter. They didn’t know when the men would be back, but the women were going to make sure they didn’t have time to miss them very much.



CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Dante Dante squinted, looking out over the parking lot at Bradshaw. He had hoped the truck might still be there, but it was gone. He sighed. Any pretense of returning to his normal life here vanished. Dante turned to his father. “Do we have everything? It’s going to be a long hike. We won’t get there until nightfall.” Dante nodded to their packs. “We’re ready.” Albert adjusted the pack on his shoulders. Bob nodded. Bob was pale and red-eyed from flying for several hours while Albert and Dante slept. Dante knew Bob had grown accustomed to long missions without sleep, but he wondered if Bob was a

little far from those days. “All right, we’re headed toward the volcano.” Dante foisted his pack onto his back. Dante led them down the side of the highway to the access road leading to the Mauna Kea State Park. Then they branched off on a trail that ran along Mauna Road. After a few hours, they stopped for a break. They sank down onto the grass of the embankment. Dante looked at his father and uncle; both of them were panting, sweating from the heat and the physical labor. The sheen of perspiration turned their skin a pasty grey. They seemed frail to him, old, as they struggled to breathe. The sweat enhanced their wrinkles and dampened their grey hairs. It made Dante doubt their mission. He wondered whether it was a mistake to come here. Now that they had come all this way, he doubted their pride would let them turn back without finding something out about Kaimi. Dante resolved himself to go slower for the rest of the day, to make them rest more than what he would if he was on his own. He let them take an extra-long break, as Bob lay down in the grass beside the trail to take a combat nap. Dante made sure they drank extra water, because the day was muggy—a shock to their systems given where they had just come from. After their break, they hiked several more hours up the trail, before it broke off to the right. Dante paused there. If he went straight ahead, he would go down to the

waterfall he had taken Laurie to the last time he was here. It made the corners of his mouth turn up in a smile to think of her as she was on that day. The thought was so delicious, he suggested they stop there for lunch. They broke out their food then ate in virtual silence, each man keeping his own thoughts. After they rested, they turned down the trail that led into the Hilo Forest Reserve. They descended downward for a long while, climbing over logs and stones thrown down from the volcano. The humidity deepened. The sweat dripped down their faces like rain. They were able to move faster now, descending downward until they hit a gentle rolling land base. Despite taking frequent breaks, Dante was surprised with how quickly they reached the tree line above the Hilo safe house. Dante pulled out his binoculars and surveyed the house in the dim twilight. There were no cars he could see, no movement. In fact, he could still see the crime scene tape surrounding the property. He pulled out his uncle’s infrared goggles. There was nothing but greens and blues. No one was there. He motioned them forward. In slow, lumbering moves, Bob and Albert picked themselves up from the forest floor, following Dante to the patio of the safe house. Dante left them there as he walked around the perimeter. The windows had been replaced; the beaten doors riddled with bullet holes had been put back. Otherwise, the place looked untouched from the attack

that occurred months ago. The doors were still sealed with crime scene tape, which gave Dante pause before he split it open. Then he slid his key into the lock, turned the knob, and entered the house from the front. Now he knew the house had been undisturbed since he left it. The counters had a thin layer of dust. Dishes were still sitting in the drain board. Broken glass sparkled at the base of every window. Dante walked the length of the kitchen, thinking of his race to get to Cheyn. He wondered how his friend was doing, and wished he could call him. He knew he couldn’t. Dante entered the living room, took a brief sweeping glance of it, then opened the patio door to let in Albert and Bob. The two men entered. They looked around the house. They observed the bullet holes littering the wall, the cracked TV screen, and the bloodstains on the carpet where men had died. “Must have been quite a firefight.” Bob surveyed the damage to the wall beside him. “It was.” He turned away, leading them into the kitchen. Dante looked through the canned goods he had bought months before. He swept the broken glass off the counter, then evaluated the refrigerator. It had been emptied and cleaned. Dante gave silent thanks for that. He pulled out some pasta and sauce from the cabinet and began making them dinner.

Albert and Bob sat at the table exhausted. “How far is the campsite we’re going to?” Bob laid his head in his hands. “A hike,” Dante replied over his shoulder. “But not like the one we had today. It should be half-a-day.” “Oh, is that all?” Bob gave a rueful smile. “You’ll feel better after you’ve had a full night’s rest.” Dante smiled into the boiling water. “Good. I was starting to worry.” Bob wiped the sweat from his brow. Dante turned to his father and uncle. “When is the rental car company picking us up?” Dante leaned against the counter. “Tomorrow at 5:00 p.m.” He spread his map out on the table. “The motel is booked just for the night, and we’ll get the rental boat in the morning.” “Good.” Dante turned back to his boiling pot of water. Albert made a non-committal grunt, as he continued to peer at the map. Dante broke open the box of pasta, dumping it all in. Then he opened the sauce, and poured it into another pot. A cell phone rang, which caused Dante to jump, swinging around. His father reached into his pocket and pulled out his cell phone, his eyes never leaving the map. “Hello?” Albert asked into the receiver. There was a long pause as Albert listened. “I see. So they didn’t find anything?” Dante turned his back on the conversation. He poured

the cooked noodles into a strainer, shut off the bubbling sauce, and got out the plates. “Are there any new leads?” Albert asked. “Uh-huh. That’s interesting. I see. Well, if I can be of any help, please let me know. Thank you. Goodbye.” “Dinner ’s ready.” Dante pulled a lump of noodles out of the strainer. “That was one of our field agents out here—an old trainee of mine.” Albert smirked. “The FBI raided the Molokai house a week ago, but they didn’t find any evidence of Kaimi.” “We gathered that from your end of the conversation already.” Dante’s jaw hardened. “What did he say about the new leads?” Bob massaged the back of his neck as he leaned on the table. “Well, the FBI has requested the assistance of the CIA. The agency has pulled the file on Kaimi going all the way back to my reports. Anything that has been declassified has been sent over to the FBI,” Albert said. “What does that mean?” Dante put their plates in front of them. “It means they have no idea where he is.” Bob attacked a mouthful of dinner. “It means they’re looking for something.” Albert gave Bob a pointed look. “They must think there’s something in those files that will point them in the right direction. They wouldn’t even think of digging through years of paperwork without the need.”

Dante ran his hand down his face. His weariness overcame him. He didn’t want to be here. The truth was, he didn’t want to be anywhere without Laurie. “Which isn’t going to be very helpful to us until they find a new lead.” Dante shook his head. “We could be waiting for weeks just to hear something.” “Not if we find the connection first.” Albert smiled. “How are you going to do that without the bloody files?” Bob pointed his fork at Albert. Albert looked at him, his grin widening. “Don’t tell me you’re going to pull the file out of your hat.” “Don’t be ridiculous, of course not. I have it on a thumb drive.” Albert took a large bite out of his spaghetti. Bob and Dante both stared at him. “Do you have updated information on Kaimi? More than just your own work?” Dante leaned forward. “Up to the last CIA report about a year ago. Nothing leading up to the kidnapping or since then, but if the FBI wants all of those files, then we do too.” Albert gave a nod of finality. “How come you haven’t said anything about this until right now?” Dante lifted his hands in frustration. “Wasn’t relevant at the time.” Albert shrugged. “But now it is.” Dante shook his head. “Well, let’s hope we can figure something out before anyone figures us out.” Dante poked at his dinner. “Oh we will.” Albert took a long drink of water. “The

CIA will only send over the declassified files to the FBI. I have all of the files.” Dante looked at his father, who grinned like he just won an Olympic medal. Dante laughed. Of course, his father had the classified files. “Do you have a computer here?” Bob looked at Dante. Dante’s brow knit. “No. I don’t. I can check around. I’ll see if they took Max or David’s with them when they cleaned up the house. I’m sure Cheyn came back for his. Mine went with me to the other safe house in Kona.” His eyes flicked up to the second level of the house, and then back to the table. After dinner, Dante led Albert and Bob upstairs. He paused over the spot where David died. He felt his pack grow heavy, his shoulders slumped with the weight. Dante’s mind wandered over that night. The alarmed cry from downstairs, the sound of gunfire, the smell of blood and sweat, Laurie’s tear soaked face as he halfdragged her out of the house. They all flashed in his memory. “Son?” Albert grabbed his shoulder. Dante shook himself out of it. “Yeah—sorry.” Dante moved further down the hall. Albert and Bob exchanged glances, but said nothing. Dante threw his pack into his old room. He told Bob to take Laurie’s. Then he entered Max’s old room with his father. One glance told him all of Max’s things were

gone. The room hadn’t been cleaned, but his belongings had all been removed. Dante went into David’s room next. All of David’s belongings were still there. His wife was probably about to give birth, or had just given birth. David’s sparse belongings were probably not her highest priority. Dante crouched beside the bed, peering under it, where he had seen David stow his laptop. It was there, waiting for him like a parting gift. Dante scooped it up and dumped it on the bed. “It’s still here.” Dante’s chest lifted and he said a silent prayer of thanks. “Good. Let’s tell the rental car company we’ve decided to stay at the campsite for a bit longer. I’ll cancel the motel and postpone the boat. We’ll need time to analyze the data.” Albert took the laptop from the bed. “We should keep the rental to go for groceries. I can hike up to the campsite tomorrow and take care of that.” Dante sat down heavily on the bed. Bob and Albert nodded. “How do you want to work this Albert?” Bob gestured to the laptop. “We can each take shifts with the computer. We’ll read the reports. Mark down any significant locations that are mentioned. We can start a matrix with the report name, location, and page number so we can go back to it. If a certain location has a lot of significance—a reported hide out, or if the CIA suspected someone gave Kaimi cover, then we’ll have a clear record of it. If something

keeps popping up, that will stand out too. Get some sleep. We can start on this first thing tomorrow.” Albert set the laptop on the bedside table. “Yes, sir, General Stark.” Dante saluted him with tired smile. “Hey! There is only one general in this family, and it ain’t him.” Bob wagged his finger at him. Dante chuckled, as he dragged himself off the bed. Exhaustion sank in. He walked the house with his father and uncle to help them get their bearings. They took pictures of how the place looked, so they could return the house to an almost identical state before they left. They resolved to use electricity and heat for as little as possible, to reduce the likelihood anyone in the Marshals Service would catch their intrusion. Then they took turns showering quickly, before falling into bed exhausted. *** Laurie Laurie raised her head up from the toilet. She gripped the seat, pushing herself off the floor with trembling arms. She still felt so nauseous, but nothing was happening. She might as well go downstairs. Laurie walked back into her bedroom in shuffling steps. The wind outside the house rattled the windows

and sent a chill through her. She looked at her bed, sighing. She’d hardly slept since Dante left. Her nightmares had come back, more vivid than ever. When she wasn’t at their mercy, she lay awake wondering where Dante was and if they were all okay. She dressed, throwing her hair back into a ponytail. She knew there were bags under her eyes and her skin was blotchy from lack of sleep, but she didn’t have enough energy to put on make-up. She made her way down the stairs holding tight to the railing, as she worked hard to put one foot in front of the other. When she reached the kitchen, Emma and Gabriella looked up, then exchanged worried glances. “Oh honey, are you still not feeling well?” Emma clasped her hands together. “No. Not at all.” She dropped into a seat at the kitchen table. “How about some juice?” Emma got up. “Do you want anything to eat?” “I can’t eat anything, but I’ll take the juice.” Laurie rested her head in her hands. “Laurie, you’ve been like this for a few days now. I think we need to take you to the doctor.” An edge of authority slipped into Gabriella’s voice. Laurie sighed. She hated doctors, but she was so tired of fighting them on this. “Okay.” She laid her head down on the table as her stomach turned over again. She might not want to go, but

if the doctor could at least tell her what was going on, it would be worth it. Emma set down some juice and saltines in front of her. Laurie picked up the juice, taking a small sip. “Well, the nearest doctor ’s down in Fremont.” Emma rubbed Laurie’s shoulders. “Great.” She spared the saltines a heated glare before turning her attention back to her juice. “I know something that might make you feel better.” Gabriella flicked her eyes up at Emma. Laurie eyed them suspiciously. “My lovely son sent us a message.” Emma walked over to the kitchen counter and picked up a piece of paper. Laurie almost dropped her juice. She tightened her grip on the glass, then she swallowed and looked at Emma. “What? When? Where?” Laurie leaned forward onto the table. “He e-mailed me, from a generic account.” Emma handed Laurie a piece of paper. Laurie read the header, an e-mail from ‘John Smith.’ It was a rambling e-mail about gardening. Her brows knit together as she looked to Emma. “It’s in code.” Emma nodded to the paper. “I used to play a game with him when he was a child. He would write in code. Take every third letter in each sentence and it makes a different sentence.”

Emma reached over and flipped the piece of paper. On the back, scribbled in Emma’s handwriting, were two simple sentences: Close to Kaimi. We are fine.

“They’re okay.” Laurie breathed a sigh of relief. The barest edge of Laurie’s tension slid away from her shoulders. She placed the piece of paper down on the table. Laurie stroked it with her index finger. Dante was okay. They were getting close to Kaimi. She hoped it were true on one hand, wanting to see the man behind bars. On the other, she wished Dante would give up this insane hunt and come back home. “They’re just fine.” Emma said with a sneer as she walked away from the table. Emma looked so wound with tension, Laurie thought she might explode. Every movement she made nudged her along the path of a dangerous fuse. “What’s wrong, Emma? Aren’t you glad they’re okay?” Gabriella quirked an eyebrow at her. “Oh, I’m glad, Gabriella. I’m very glad my retired husband and son are out hunting a killer.” Emma jerked open the pantry door, turning toward them. “They’re going to be okay. They’re all highly trained —” Gabriella began. “That’s what I’m worried about.” Emma came toward her. “That they all come out of this just fine, and then

they’ll come back here full of their own invincibility. Then what happens next time? What happens when my husband goes running off on yet another mission and Bob and Dante aren’t around? He just can’t…he can’t keep doing this forever.” Emma dissolved into tears, as she sat back down at the table. Laurie reached over to rub Emma’s shoulder. Gabriella got up to hug her. Emma had voiced a secret fear they all had. They hated to admit it, but the men coming home unharmed was the least of their worries. Laurie loved Dante. Yet, if he succeeded and found Kaimi, she would have to go back to Hawaii. Dante would go back with her to stand in the line of fire, ready to protect her for as long as they let him. There was no guarantee the Marshals Service would let him protect her for long. They would hide her somewhere. Who knows if they would even let her speak to him. God, she might never even see Dante again. The thought made her heart twist in her chest. However, the Marshals Service didn’t know where she was hiding. If…no, she wouldn’t go there. When Dante returned safely, they could stay here for as long as they wanted. Laurie pushed that thought away as well. Without her testimony, the prosecutor would have little proof that Kaimi killed Katherine and Easton, at least not enough to

convict. She was the evidence that tied him to the crime. She couldn’t just let that go. She would have to make a choice. She honestly didn’t know what she would do when the time came, so she stared at the table in despair.



CHAPTER NINETEEN Dante The rain began to pour down, running into Dante’s open window. In the minute it took to roll up the window in the piece-of-crap rental car he was in, his arm and shoulder were soaked. Annoyed, he brushed the drops from his arm with more force than necessary. His father sat beside Dante in the passenger ’s seat. Albert hadn’t moved at all during the three hours they sat outside of the house they were watching. Dante jumped when Albert suddenly grabbed his shoulder. Dante’s annoyance grew as he turned to his father. Albert nodded toward the house. Dante glanced back at the house. They had been

watching it for the past four days. After culling through all of the CIA reports on Kaimi, they had narrowed the pool of potential hideouts to three. This house was at the top of the list. Owned by one of Kaimi’s long-standing rivals in the gun trade, it appeared in report after report after report, going all the way back to Kaimi’s first rise to law-enforcement attention. Though it had never been a reported safe-haven, the shear frequency of its occurrence in the documents outnumbered other locations almost two to one. Kaimi’s men had come here for numerous meetings, Kaimi had come for parties and dinners. There had been an altercation or two between Kaimi’s men and the men in his rival’s staff. It would also make the perfect hideout, since the Feds would discount it because of who owned it. The mansion was on a hill near Kukio Bay in a multimillion-dollar resort, within easy reach of a marina. The dark foliage around the walled mansion also made surveillance almost impossible. Albert had sniffed out the only real vantage point after a day or so of searching. It was the driveway of a deserted home downhill from the mansion. Even though it was past midnight, three cars were leaving the compound on the hill. There hadn’t been anyone to come in or leave the house since they started their surveillance, except for the cleaning service and the gardeners. Albert and Dante sank down into their seats as three town cars passed by, rolling down the hill toward the marina. After they passed, Dante took out their

infrared binoculars. He pointed them toward the house. There were three people around the perimeter, but everyone else was gone. “There are three security guards left. The rest are gone.” Dante put the glasses down. “That’s a lot of people to leave all at once.” Albert flicked his eyes at Dante. “Yes it is,” Dante ran his hands through his hair. “We’ve got to figure out if he’s in there, Dad. The binoculars only tell us so much, and the listening devices we have aren’t working from this distance.” “I know. I’ve been thinking a lot about that.” Albert tapped the newspaper in his hand against his palm. “I think it’s time for me to go back to work.” “You are back at work.” Dante slid his eyes over to him. “No, I think I’m going into the gardening business.” Albert tapped the paper again. “This paper right here says the resort is looking for a gardener, and well, I guess I didn’t save enough for retirement.” Dante swiped the paper from his hand. He read the small advertisement that his father had circled. Then he threw into the back seat so hard the paper bounced off the seat, hitting his father ’s seat before falling to the floor. “No.” Dante shook his head. “It’s too dangerous.” “I’ve been doing this for much longer than you’ve been alive. Of course it’s dangerous, but it has to be

done.” A note of finality entered Albert’s voice. “No.” Dante pinned him with a look. “We’ll find another way. Or I’ll do it.” “There is no other way, and you have Fed written all over you. No one would suspect a lonely old man. I’ve spent so many years on a farm, there isn’t a plant I haven’t met. I can get on that property, and drop off some of our bugs. Then we’ll know if he’s here.” Dante brooded for a while, thinking over the plan, trying to find any possible holes, any reason to protest. But his father was right. There wasn’t another way to find out unless they got onto the property. There were very few people coming and going. He sighed, running his hands through his hair. “I will let you do this under one condition; you have to wear a hidden mic. If anything goes wrong, anything, I’m coming in.” “I knew you were going to say that.” Albert smiled. “Did you?” “Of course.” Albert lifted his eyebrows. “It’s exactly what I would have said.” Dante smiled and gave a little laugh. He was surprised to find that being compared to his father didn’t quite irk him as much as it did before. He turned the key in the ignition. “Well, I guess we should go back to the hotel. I’d hate for you to be late for your second career.” Dante pulled out of the driveway.

Dante headed toward the highway that ran to the hotel where they were staying. It was a run-down sort of place, but it was quiet and clean. If someone updated it to the current decade with new paint, carpet and fixtures, it would be a nice hotel near the ocean. For what they needed it to be, it served them just fine. Dante pulled into the parking space outside their ground floor room. When they opened the door, Bob sat on one of the twin beds, watching TV. Albert and Dante sat down beside him. They explained the new plan of attack. Bob protested, but eventually relented to their logic. Bob and Dante spent the rest of the night helping Albert pull together a false resume. First thing the next morning, Albert put on a buttondown shirt and some loose khaki pants. He pulled a floppy sun hat out of his suitcase, laying it on the bed. Dante watched his father reach into a hidden pocket in his suitcase, extracting a false social security card and license. Albert took out his real license, stored it in his bag, then stuck his new identity into his wallet. “Ready to go?” Dante gestured to the door. “Yes.” Albert snapped his wallet closed. “I will only answer to Jesse from now on, understand?” “I think I’ll just stick with Dad.” Dante, the newly created Jesse, and Bob drove to the resort management office. While the head landscape artist interviewed his father, Dante tested the sound recording equipment, to make sure he would be able to hear his father without

any problems. After a short interview, the manager sounded impressed. He excused himself to go into his office to call Jesse’s references. After a few minutes, Dante got a call on his cell phone. He went into his rehearsed and well thought out opinion of Jesse: his work ethic, knowledge of plant life, strengths and weaknesses. The manager sounded ecstatic as he hung up the phone. Then Bob got a phone call. He went through his own version of the speech. After his ten-minute conversation with Bob, the manager emerged from his office and offered Jesse the position. The manager asked Jesse when he could start, and Jesse told him he could start anytime, so the manager asked him to come back the next day. He gave Jesse a polo shirt with the resort logo right before he left. Albert emerged from the office victorious. On the way back to the hotel, they stopped at a bookstore so they could pick up a couple of books on native Hawaiian horticulture. ‘Jesse’ spent the rest of the day learning about the exotic plants growing all around the island. The next morning, Bob and Dante dropped Albert off at work before they drove over to the hiding spot near Kaimi’s suspected hideout. It was a long wait, well into the late afternoon, until they started picking up Albert’s signal. The landscaping van drove past them up the hill to the mansion. Albert wasn’t alone; his new boss was with him.

“Jesse,” they heard through the mic. “This next owner doesn’t like new people, so don’t take it personally. He’s a paranoid guy. There’s always a few security guards around, and when he’s home he’ll watch you while you’re working.” “Sounds like a pretty private man,” Jesse said. “What’s his name?” “Yes, private—very private. Kimo Kimura. His wife can also be a bit demanding. Very loud and demanding. She tends to want everything a certain way. If she’s not happy with what you’ve done, she can get pretty mad.” “Sounds like a fun house, Mike,” Jesse replied. “Yeah. Of all the owners, these people can be the most stressful to deal with. So if you can handle them, you’ve got it made,” Mike replied. Dante and Bob heard the car door slam. They heard more muffled sounds as the gardening van door slid open and equipment was retrieved from the truck. Mike greeted the two security guards. “Who is this?” one of the guards asked. “New hire, guys. This is Jesse Birch. Jesse this is Mitch and Carl.” “Boss needs to meet him,” the security guard said without missing a beat. “Sure!” Mike replied. “Is he in the office?” Dante smiled over his iced coffee. Mike’s voice had gone up half an octave. His nervousness oozed out from their receiver in the rental car.

“Yeah, and he’s not going to be in the best mood either. Good luck,” said the other guard. “Thanks for letting us know,” Mike said. There was some rustling and footsteps before Mike continued in a whisper. “Just let me do all the talking. I mean, answer his questions, but just let me handle the rest.” The sound of footsteps stopped a little while later, and there was a knock. There were some muffled sounds until Jesse said, “Sounds like an argument. Maybe we should just come back?” Dante smiled while Bob chuckled at Albert’s sly narration. Then they heard a heavy wooden door fly open. “I told you—” the voice stopped cold and there was an awkward pause. “Uh, hi, Mr. Kimura. I’m sorry to disturb you, but I just wanted to introduce you to our new assistant landscape artist, Jesse,” Mike said. “A new hire?” asked Mr. Kimura. Mr. Kimura’s voice was silky, elegant, but sharp. Dante heard the suspicion there too, in the low rumble of his three-word question. Dante gripped his coffee cup tighter. He held his breath as he listened. “Yes. Jesse’s from outside Honolulu. His son and grandson live here though,” Mike answered. “Come in,” Mr. Kimura said. The door creaked as it opened. There were some footfalls and muffled noises before Mr. Kimura continued. “So, Mr. Birch, who have

you worked for?” Jesse rattled off the first three positions from his resume. There was a pause. “You ever worked anywhere else? Done anything besides gardening?” he asked. “I’ve worked a few other places, but those are the most recent. Wanted to be a landscaper my whole life though. Never did anything else,” Jesse answered. “You sound like a mainlander,” Mr. Kimura stated. It sounded more like an accusation. “Yeah, I grew up mainland,” Jesse said. “Back east. But in college, I took a trip out here with a few buddies, met a girl. After college, I married her and moved here.” There was a thoughtful pause. “Must be a very pretty woman,” Mr. Kimura said. Jesse chuckled. “Yes she was,” Jesse replied. “She passed a year or so ago. My son convinced me to move here. He wants to keep an eye on me, I guess.” Albert’s voice had turned to just the right mixture of sadness, acceptance, and underlying good humor. It made Dante shift in his seat as he put down his coffee. “I hate that he’s so good at this,” Bob said to Dante. Dante nodded. He didn’t know whether he should be alarmed or impressed that his father could make up an entire life for himself on the spot. “Sounds like your son is an honorable man,” Mr. Kimura replied.

“Well, that’s why I let him think he’s taking care of me,” Jesse told him. The men all seemed to chuckle. “But, you know, I hate being cooped up. I need some fresh air and sunshine. I convinced him to let me take on gardening again. Just part-time.” “Hmmm. Where did you say you lived near Honolulu?” Mr. Kimura asked. “Manoa,” Jesse answered. “Ah, there is a great bakery in Manoa—a famous one. What’s it called again?” Mr. Kimura asked. Dante and Bob tensed. They leaned toward the speakers, as a long paused settled in. “A bakery?” Jesse asked. “Yes, yes. Great malasadas. Do you know its name? I can’t think of it just now. A tiny little place, but you must know it, everyone goes there. It’s famous,” Mr. Kimura continued. Jesse seemed to think for a little while. Dante reached for his gun. If this was going to go wrong, he knew his best chance to save his father was to leave this rustbucket where it was and scale the wall himself. He placed his hand on the door handle, and Bob echoed his movement. “Do you mean Leikela’s bakery?” Jesse asked. Confusion darkened Albert’s voice just a shade. Dante’s eyebrows raised in shock. How did his father know about that bakery? “Yes, exactly,” Mr. Kimura said.

“Oh, well, that’s really Makiki. It’s not Manoa at all,” Jesse replied. “Ah, you’re right. You’re right. I forgot,” Mr. Kimura responded. Dante and Bob let out a breath. Dante slumped into his seat. He dragged his hand over his bleary eyes. “How the hell did he know that?” Dante asked. “No idea. He hasn’t lived here in decades,” Bob said. “Well, gentleman, it has been a pleasure. But it’s getting late, and I’m sure you have some more work you need to do before the end of the day,” Mr. Kimura told them. Dante and Bob heard chairs scraping against the floor as Jesse and Mike stood up. “Is there anything special you want done with the yard today, Mr. Kimura?” Mike asked. “No, no. Just the watering and the weeding will make my wife happy,” Mr. Kimura answered. The heavy wooden door creaked open. Footsteps sounded as the three men walked down the hall to the patio entrance. The rest of the afternoon passed smoothly as Mike and Jesse weeded, watered, and trimmed an expansive lawn. Dante was hopeful his father was able to lay down at least one bug in the office so they could gather more information on Mr. Kimura and all of the people who seemed to be in the house. A little after 4:00 p.m. his father called and asked to be picked up. Bob and Dante stopped by a nearby café to pick up

some sandwiches for dinner and coffee for what they hoped would be a productive night. When they picked up Albert, Dante turned around from the driver ’s seat. “How the hell did you know about that bakery?” Dante knew his voice was sharp, but he wanted to know. “I didn’t choose that neighborhood by accident. Always do your research.” Albert smirked back at him. “Thanks for giving us a heads up about it.” Bob threw his voice over his shoulder. “We almost had a heart attack when he asked you. You’d have a real tough time catching Kaimi with us in the hospital, so next time, tell us something like that.” “All right, all right. How was I supposed to know he would test me? I just come prepared.” Albert reached through the seats, plucking the sandwich bag from Bob’s hands. He rustled through it for a few minutes, searching for his usual dinner. “Were you able to lay down some mics?” Dante drove over toward the mansion. “I was able to drop both bugs. One in the office and one in the kitchen.” Albert wrestled with the wrapping on his sandwich. “Don’t park in the same spot. We have over a mile radius now. Let’s use it.” “Yes, sir.” Dante pulled into the empty parking lot at the resort spa. The spa overlooked the ocean. The sun hung low in the sky, and the water was a deep, velvety blue. Like Laurie’s eyes. Dante thought about Laurie’s eyes.

Everything reminded him of her. God, he wanted nothing more than to get off this island and go home. The thought made Dante’s lips twist in an ironic smile. Technically, this island was his home, but without Laurie, it didn’t feel like it anymore. It felt more like prison. Yet, he couldn’t go home to Laurie a failure. He had to ensure her safety. “We should be able to flip back and forth between the two channels from here.” Dante turned the dials on the recorder beside him to the frequency of the office device. They all turned their attention to the sound of silence. “What was the argument you overheard in the office?” Bob asked Albert in a half a whisper. “Don’t know, couldn’t make anything out. But what I do know is that it was two men arguing, and that office has one entrance and exit.” Albert bit into his sandwich. “There wasn’t anyone in there when we went in.” Dante turned his head, and Albert grinned like a cat that had just caught a mouse. The fact that Albert’s mouth was full of a BLT sandwich added to the picture. Dante shook his head, turning back around. “Could have had the TV on, or he could have been watching something online.” Dante flipped from the silent office to a bustling kitchen. An hour or so went by, with nothing but the buzzing of the fish tank in the office. The kitchen was much busier; with Mrs. Kimura berating her staff over what

she claimed was an over-cooked tuna for dinner. Mr. Kimura broke up the tirade by promising to hire a fulltime chef. Dante was more relieved than the kitchen staff; Mrs. Kimura’s voice grated on his nerves. Dante’s thoughts drifted back to Laurie as he listened to the quiet office again. He had sent his mother one brief message the other day, but hadn’t heard anything back. He didn’t even know if she got the coded e-mail. She may have just deleted it not knowing what it was. He was starving for something from his mother, or Laurie, even more than he was for information on Kaimi. He wondered if she would ever forgive him for leaving. He knew she loved him, but their love was so new, so fragile. His desperate attempt to keep her safe may have destroyed everything. Dante came back to the present moment when the door to the office slammed closed. Dante, Bob, and Albert heard Mr. Kimura let out a frustrated sigh. Dante felt for him. They heard him pull out the chair from his desk. There was silence for a long time. Then a tentative rapping sound. “Enter,” Mr. Kimura said. They heard the sounds of scraping and squealing. This was not the heavy office door opening. All three men leaned over the microphone receiver, staring at it. “Your wife didn’t seem to enjoy dinner,” came a low, rumbling male voice. “It’s always something—the tuna, the salad, the

flatware,” Mr. Kimura replied sighing. “Now will you talk to her?” “She’s never listened to me. She’s too much like her mother,” the voice replied. “Unhappy servants are likely to start complaining to anyone,” Mr. Kimura said. “I’ll do what I can to make them happy. But you have to talk to her.” “I will do what I can,” replied the voice. “Thank you,” Mr. Kimura replied. “Who were the men here earlier?” the voice asked. “Gardeners; there’s a new one,” Mr. Kimura said. “Is he a concern?” the voice asked. “No,” Mr. Kimura replied. “Mike does research on his new hires. Background checks, credit checks. This new gardener is just a grandfather.” Dante smirked into the front windshield of the car, as he watched the sun begin to set. There was a slight pause, some shuffling of papers. “Jiao-meng contacted me. He said my federal friends are getting a bit…discouraged in their search. Their grip on the private airports is loosening. I will be dining in Shanghai by the end of the month,” the voice said. Dante’s heart skipped a few beats, and he sucked in his breath. “Good,” Mr. Kimura said. “That should be enough time for you to tie up loose ends.” “Yes. Though it has been enjoyable spending so much time with my daughter and son-in-law, I’m sure you

would like to have the house to yourselves again,” the voice replied. Mr. Kimura seemed to chuckle. “What are you going to do about the girl? Have you found her yet?” Mr. Kimura asked. “No,” the voice answered. “The Marshal protecting her has hidden her even from the view of the agency. I had to use other means. But I’m close.” Dante’s heart lurched into his throat. Now he was sure; they had found Kaimi. Kaimi was using every means to find Laurie. “Got him,” Dante heard Albert whisper. “Will you keep the informant, or should he be disposed of?” Mr. Kimura asked. There was a thoughtful pause. The question had been direct, emotionless. Mr. Kimura talked of killing a federal agent like taking out the garbage or poisoning a rat. “I haven’t decided yet,” Kaimi replied. “I’m meeting him next week. He said he has information on where the girl might be hiding. I will decide when I get there, I think.” “I have to transport you to another meeting?” Mr. Kimura asked. Mr. Kimura’s volume rose a few notches. Dante couldn’t imagine a man such as him yelling, so this might have been the closest thing to it. “I will be gone in a few weeks. You won’t have to

think about me for a long time,” Kaimi replied. There was a tense pause. “Where is this meeting supposed to take place?” Mr. Kimura asked. “Hilo Forest Reserve,” Kaimi replied. “Why so far north?” Mr. Kimura complained. “He’s leading a Marshals training near Hilo all week and through the weekend. He can only break away for a few hours,” Kaimi replied. Dante’s mind started racing. The annual training? Max would never lead that. “If I transport you to this man, then I need something in return,” Mr. Kimura responded. “What is that?” Kaimi asked. “Keep him alive. I can use him,” Mr. Kimura told him. There was a pause for a moment or two. Dante gripped the steering wheel. He fought with his sharp disbelief. He couldn’t believe it wasn’t Max. Max would never lead the training. It didn’t make sense. “Fine. It’s all in the family, as they say,” Kaimi responded. Mr. Kimura chuckled. “Where in the Hilo Reserve?” Mr. Kimura asked. “Deep in the forest near the volcano, along a small access road. It used to be a safe house for the Marshals Service,” Kaimi told him. Dante took in a deep breath. “It’s no longer in use?” Mr. Kimura asked. “No, apparently too full of holes,” Kaimi said. He and Mr. Kimura both laughed.

Dante clenched his left fist, pressing it to his lips. He lost David in that house. They were laughing about it. His gut burned with instant, white-hot rage. “It’s a bit arrogant of him to hold the meeting there, after what happened,” observed Mr. Kimura. “Yes. I suppose it was a subtle reminder of why I still need him. Even though he has proven to be nothing but a disappointment. But if he is of use to you, then I will let it pass,” Kaimi said. “Yes, I think he would be very useful. If he’s in a position to train all of the other Marshals, then I might be able to use him to make even more friends. I don’t mind if he comes to me with some minor damage. Might make him a little less cocky and a little more useful,” Mr. Kimura said. “Easily done,” Kaimi told him. “Now, I think I will go finish some work downstairs and then retire.” “Good night,” Mr. Kimura replied. “Good night,” Kaimi said, as the door squeaked and scraped its way close. Dante sat stone still for the next few minutes as the noise in the office turned to the sound of the aquarium and the tapping of the keyboard as Mr. Kimura took up his work. Half of him wanted nothing more than to drive over to the mansion, storm the door, and drag Kaimi down to the nearest Marshals office to dump on someone’s desk. The other half wanted desperately to not have heard what just came through the speakers. He

knew who conducted the yearly training session, but Dante didn’t want to believe he was the mole. Dante was willing to accept almost anyone as the mole except him. Dante switched off the receiver for the listening devices, and sat at the wheel of the truck. “I’ll be damned,” Albert said. “We found him.” “Yes, now what are we going to do with him?” Bob turned in his seat. “We gather intel, of course.” Albert took a sip of coffee. “We don’t have time to gather intel. His mole in the department has information on Laurie. We have to get to Kaimi before that meeting.” Bob slapped his leg. “Before the meeting or during that meeting?” Albert gave Bob a sly smile. “No one knows that safe house like my son does. You can have both Kaimi and this mole next week.” Albert directed his comment to Dante, but he didn’t respond. He sat in silence. His heart sank to the bottom of his chest. All of the exhilaration in finding Kaimi drained straight out of his soul. “But we don’t know when they’re having the meeting.” Bob lifted a hand and gestured to Albert. “Exactly. Until we know when the meeting is, how Kaimi will get there, and who is going to be there, then we need to continue doing what we’re doing. Once we’ve gathered all of that, we go back to the safe house and get ready to catch ourselves a killer.”

Bob and Albert both nodded at one another in agreement before turning to look at Dante. “Dante?” Bob asked after a few minutes. “The mole isn’t Max.” Dante’s throat strained with emotion. “You know who’s supposed to lead this training?” Albert sat forward in the backseat. “Yes.” Dante blinked. “Only one man has led that training since I came here.” There was a lengthy pause. “Who?” Albert prompted. “My boss, Rick.” Dante looked from his uncle to his father and back at the steering wheel. He was too hurt to be angry. Rick had trained him, mentored him. He thought of Rick as the father he never had. This betrayal poked holes in Dante’s confidence in everything he knew, everything he’d ever been taught. “I’m sorry, son.” Albert placed a hand on his shoulder. “He trained you, didn’t he?” “Yes. I thought it was bad enough it was one of my own men, but Rick? Rick?” Dante ran a hand down his face, rubbing his eyes. “We still don’t know it’s him for sure.” Bob’s tone was gentle. “They didn’t say a name.” Rage shot straight out of Dante’s heart, into his arm, coursing its way through his veins. Dante slammed his fist into the steering wheel. Then he did it again, and again. He cursed his way through every terrible word he

knew. He turned to look at his uncle, and he knew his anger burned in his eyes as his uncle shrunk back from him. “Rick is in charge of the entire Witness Inspectors office. He’s the longest serving Marshal here. He’s the only person who has led that training session in seven years. He looks forward to it every year. He talks about it all the time.” Dante’s voice rose in pitch and speed with every other word. “It can’t be anyone else.” Bob nodded, looking away, out the windshield, into the distance. “Dante, I know this is a shock for you, but don’t take it out on your uncle. This is a bloody business. If Rick is the mole, then all of the witnesses here are in danger. Laurie’s life will continue to be in danger until both he and Kaimi are put behind bars. I’m afraid you have to put your feelings about this aside. You have to focus on what we came here to do.” There was something kind in his father ’s eyes that made Dante bite back the response that leapt to his tongue. Dante thought about what he said for a few minutes. He turned to sit forward in his seat, just staring at the pavement in front of them. “I’m sorry.” Dante glanced at his uncle askance. “Don’t worry about it kid.” His uncle gave him a faint smile, clapping him on the shoulder. “It’s been a hell of a day.” Dante nodded agreement. With heavy movements, he

turned the key in the ignition and drove back to the motel in complete silence. Dante dissected every word that had come out of Kaimi’s mouth. He thought about Rick, and he began to see everything Rick had ever done in a new light. He thought of Laurie, and he began to wish like hell she was there. She knew how to console him; she would know what to say to ease the blow he’d just received. He looked down the road to see the faint lights of the motel in the distance, but his thoughts were thousands of miles away. *** Laurie “Pregnant?” Laurie asked. The doctor nodded. The doctor was in his late forties, and silver hair was beginning to show at his temples. His smile was genuine, lighting up his green eyes, even though he probably delivered this same news to dozens of women a month. Laurie was less than thrilled to be one of those women. “Pregnant? How? How could this happen? I’ve been using birth control. I’ve been using it every day since I was seventeen!” “Birth control isn’t one hundred percent effective.” The doctor gave her a knowing smile.

The man seemed very sweet, kind, and gentle, but right now, Laurie wanted to throttle him. “But how? Oh God. What am I going to do?” She moaned as she covered her eyes, her head in her hands. “I know this might not have been expected, but a baby is an indescribable joy.” He patted her shoulder in what he obviously assumed was a reassuring gesture. Laurie just nodded her head, her shocked expression still etched across her face. “Now, I’m going to go get you some pamphlets and a referral for an OB/GYN. I’ll send in your mother and friend, so you can tell them the good news yourself.” The doctor hummed his way out of the door, leaving Laurie alone. She sat on the exam table, huddled in the little white gown, holding her nauseous stomach. Dante was going to kill her. He was going to be so angry. She had forced him to flee Hawaii because of a man who wanted her dead. He lost his job because of her, and now she was pregnant. She had ruined his life—his entire life. Fat tears coursed down Laurie’s cheeks when Emma opened the door to the exam room. Laurie stared at the wall in shock and horror. She let go of the little white gown she had in a death grip. “Laurie? What is it, honey? What did the doctor say?” Emma asked, as she and Gabriella rushed into the room. “I’m…” Her eyes glazed over. “I’m pregnant. Dante’s going to hate me.”

Laurie buried her face in her hands. She heard Emma suck in a breath. “Pregnant? I’m going to have a grandchild?” Emma’s face broke out into a smile, as she hugged Laurie. “He’s going to hate me.” Laurie grabbed her shoulders and gave her a shake. “No, no, he won’t, Laurie. My son loves you. He will love this baby too,” Emma crooned into Laurie’s hair. Laurie doubted that. She looked to Gabriella, who was also beaming at her. “I know it’s unexpected, but the baby news will make Dante happy.” Gabriella squeezed her shoulder. “You’ll see.” Laurie took in a deep breath and expelled it slowly. She could only hope they were right. She brushed her tears away. There wasn’t anything she could do now but wait for Dante to come back. God, how was she going to tell him? How was she going to go back into the Marshals Service’s custody as a pregnant woman? What if she went into labor on the stand? Oh, God. She could feel her blood pressure skyrocketing. She took deep breath, after deep breath, as she climbed off the examining room table and pulled on her clothes. She would just take everything one minute at a time.



CHAPTER TWENTY Dante Dante crouched in the closet by the fireplace, hardly able to move or breathe. He had modified the closet yesterday, taking out the shelves and the cleaning supplies. They had returned to the safe house earlier in the week, after having gathered all of the details regarding the meeting between Rick and Kaimi. Once they returned, they began making preparations for the meeting. They had to return every detail to the way it was before they set foot in the house. Rick knew the safe house almost as well as Dante. They couldn’t risk tipping him off before they had a chance to apprehend him. Dante modified the closet so he could stand in there.

By leaving the door cracked a fraction of an inch, he could see who entered the house. Albert set up recording devices. Bob made arrangements so they could make a quick exit that night. They hid early in the evening, in case Rick showed up early. Bob covered the landing upstairs, and Dante’s father was in the pantry in the kitchen. Dante thought about using the safe room, but he wouldn’t be able to watch Rick enter from a protected vantage point. The door was also too wieldy to allow him to attack quickly. No, they all had to be ready for a fight. If not from Rick, then from Kaimi and his men. Dante’s heart beat in rapid-fire succession, adrenaline rushing through his veins. For the hundredth time, he checked his gun. He ran through his mental checklist of everything that was ready. Then he thought about the plan of attack. He checked his earpiece, making sure Bob and Albert could still hear him clearly. Dante went back to waiting again. He braced himself for what he had to do. It was almost 8:00 p.m. and Rick hadn’t shown himself for the 9:00 p.m. meeting yet. “Car,” Bob said in his ear. Dante sucked in a breath as he saw the faint flash of light dance across the living room wall. He steadied himself in the silent darkness of the closet. A few minutes ticked by before he heard the front door open. The kitchen lights flicked on. He heard footsteps, as the

informant entered the living room. He flicked on the lights. The Marshal walked into the center of the room, taking a quick look around. As he sank onto the couch, half-facing Dante’s hiding spot, Dante blinked. His eyes went wide in surprise, and then narrow in anger. Small tremors of shock raced from his head to his feet. Ice water swam through his veins. Cheyn sat on the couch. Dante’s hand tightened on his gun, his jaw clenching. He watched his prey pull out his cell phone, scrolling through it idly. Attack plan be damned—Dante was furious. He burst out from behind the door, gun drawn, so angry he almost snarled. “Federal agent! Put your hands in the air!” Cheyn started and almost fell off the couch before he launched into a standing position. He stared at Dante in disbelief, then shook his head. “I said put your hands in the air!” Dante took another step closer. “Dante? How did you? I mean…uh…where have you —” Cheyn’s eyes darted to the exits. “Save it. I know it was you.” “Man, I don’t know—” Cheyn said. “I know you’re here to meet Kaimi. I know you’ve been feeding him information from the start. Don’t deny it.” Cheyn filled his lungs with air, and just stared back at Dante. His eyes hardened, his face became stony. His

arms were still at his sides, with his hands clenched into fists. “Why? Why did you do this to me?” Dante gritted his teeth. “I don’t know what you mean, man. You did it, not me.” “Don’t you dare, you son of a bitch. How can you live with yourself knowing you let me take the blame for what you did?” Cheyn shook his head. “That was your fault, not mine. You didn’t have to leave with the girl.” “What was I supposed to do? Just let Kaimi keep hunting her from house to house? She was under my protection—our protection!” Cheyn cocked his head to the side. Dante fought the urge to fire his gun. “I told you not to get too close to her. I warned you. I tried.” He shrugged. “You’re a disgrace. You betrayed me. You betrayed the department, and your country! Why? I want to know why!” Dante shook his gun at him. “You’re not the judge of me, haole.” Dante bared his teeth at the insult. “We were friends. For years, you and I worked this job, in this house. You BETRAYED me!” Cheyn raised his hands and arms in a helpless gesture. “What was I supposed to do, Dante? Do you know

how powerful that man is? Kaimi feeds my family. Kaimi feeds my whole family. My brother works at the docks for him. He owns my whole town, man! What was I supposed to do? Give up my entire family for some woman I don’t even know?” “You got to know her. What about David and Max? Were they expendable too?” Cheyn’s hands dropped like stone. He spread his legs wider. Every muscle in Cheyn’s body began to pulse with tension. Dante steadied himself. His anger waned, allowing him to focus on the task at hand, as he readjusted his aim toward Cheyn’s chest. “It wasn’t supposed to go down like that! I let them in, to sneak upstairs to Laurie. Max came back from the gear check too fast. It all just exploded. It wasn’t supposed to go down like that!” “It wouldn’t have gone down like that if you had just come to me in the first place! You didn’t need to be on this assignment. You could have just stayed the hell out of it.” “That would kill my family. If she goes into that courtroom, and Kaimi goes to jail, my family starves. I can’t let that happen.” Cheyn tapped his chest. “They can find other jobs, for God’s sake Cheyn!” “That’s enough, son,” Albert said gently in Dante’s ear. “Bring him in.” Dante took a deep breath. He took a step toward Cheyn.

Cheyn stared back at him, but he didn’t move a muscle. “It’s over Cheyn. I’m taking you in.” “They’ll just arrest you, man.” Cheyn gave him a sly smile. “They think you’re the mole. You’re the killer. You did that to yourself, bossman.” “This is all being recorded.” Dante shook his head. Cheyn’s smile disappeared, as his eyes floated up to the camera above Dante’s head, mounted to the wall. Cheyn’s hand dangled above his gun, his fingers twitching. “I can’t let you do that, Dante. You’re not bringing me in.” “Don’t do this, Cheyn. It’s over. It’s time to turn yourself in.” “No, sir. I’m not going to jail with all of the criminals I’ve helped put away. Either you bring in my body or you don’t bring in anything at all.” “Cheyn—don’t!” Dante screamed. Cheyn reached for his gun. He gave Dante no choice. Dante fired before Cheyn even had his gun out of his holster. His shot hit Cheyn square in the chest. A second shot from Bob’s perch above, pierced Cheyn from the back and he lurched forward, falling onto the floor on his knees. Dante rushed forward. He wrestled away Cheyn’s gun—flinging it to the side. Dante grabbed Cheyn’s shoulders. Cheyn looked up at him, confusion and terror flashed across his face.

“My family,” he choked out. Dante helped Cheyn lay down on the floor. He applied pressure to the wound, which poured out blood. Cheyn coughed, and blood drained out the side of his mouth, painting his lips in burgundy. Cheyn clutched at Dante’s forearm, and Dante looked down into his dark eyes. “I’ll take care of them. I’ll call them when we get you to a hospital. Bob, Dad? Call 911!” Cheyn shook his head and gripped Dante’s arm tighter. He tried to speak, but then his eyes rolled. He gasped in pain. Dante fought the panic rising in his chest. He took his best friends hand, pressing it to his heart. Dante felt the tears burning at the back of his eyes. It took a few minutes for Cheyn’s vision to refocus on Dante. “He knows. He knows.” Cheyn gripped his shoulder. “Just hang in there, okay? Don’t talk. We’ll get you to a hospital. You’ll be fine.” “Listen! He knows you…went to your dad.” Cheyn gasped for air. “What? No, no, no,” moaned Dante. “Don’t do this. Christ!” Cheyn looked up into his eyes, and Dante saw the sheer terror there. Cheyn gasped for air. His eyes wandered up and down Dante’s face. Then his eyes rolled to the back of his head. Cheyn’s body gave a shudder. Dante clung to his hand. “Cheyn! Cheyn! Don’t.”

The light behind Cheyn’s eyes flickered and died. His body went slack, and he sank into the blood soaked carpet beneath him. Dante knelt, just breathing for a while. He hardly noticed his father and uncle standing over him. He stared at Cheyn’s lifeless expression. He felt sick to his stomach. Then anger welled up in him, bubbling over. He slammed his fist into the carpet several times. “Damn it, damn it, damn it!” he screamed. “God damn it!” He pushed himself off the carpet to walk to the windows. He pressed his forehead to the cool glass, but it didn’t quench his anger. “You had to shoot, Dante. He went for his gun.” Bob spoke softly. “Well, why the hell did he have to do that?” Dante turned on his uncle. “I mean why?” “We don’t have time for this now, son. Kaimi will be here any minute. We have to move the body and get back into our places.” Albert gestured to Cheyn’s body. Dante turned his heated gaze on his father. His father looked back at him with sternness, but there was a hint of sympathy there. His father reached out, gripping Dante’s shoulder. There was no time. Dante knew it, and he hated it. “I’m sorry. But you have to grieve for your friend later.” Albert gave him a little shake. Dante turned away. He hit the wall with his open palm.

Kaimi was the true target. He beat back his anger, promising himself to take it out on Kaimi. Dante walked over to the safe room door, unlatched it, and shoved it to the side. When he turned, his father and uncle lifted Cheyn’s body, carrying it over into the safe room. Dante locked the door again. Then he picked up a blanket from the couch and dropped it on the floor to cover the fresh bloodstain. “Remember the plan.” Albert gave a pointed look to Dante. “Wait until they’re all in the living room. Take out the guards first, but spare Kaimi.” Dante nodded, just as the flash of lights from outside alerted them to Kaimi’s arrival. They dashed to their hiding places as the front door opened. Kaimi and three bodyguards entered. Dante heard their footsteps as they walked from the kitchen to the living room. Dante saw the four men stop in the center of the room and look around. The bodyguards dwarfed Kaimi, but he had a more commanding, self-assured presence. His salt and pepper hair was disheveled, and his moustache was pure silver. It gave Dante a moment’s pleasure that he looked more haggard than his last photograph. He wore a sleek, grey suit with pinstripes and an ivory handkerchief tucked in the pocket, but the suit was baggy, bunching around the waist in unflattering pleats. Kaimi’s bodyguards were massive men. The one on Dante’s left was bald, with a baby face, and a large gut.

His nose wrinkled, as he surveyed the damage to the room from the firefight months ago. The bodyguard beside Kaimi was an islander, beefy but fit. He had long black hair down to his shoulders, which were hunched over the rest of his body. The third bodyguard was shorter than the other two. He had a buzz cut, with dark hair. He looked ex-military to Dante, perhaps a former Marine for hire. He was fit, trim, and suspicious of the circumstances. His hand rested on his gun, as he surveyed the room. “Mr. Apao?” Kaimi inquired. “I don’t have all day to wait.” “Maybe he’s taking a leak,” the bald bodyguard suggested. The other two chuckled in response, but Kaimi glowered at him. Now, Dante thought as the third bodyguard spotted the camera he and his father had mounted. “Federal agents,” Dante shouted as he burst from the closet. The third bodyguard was fast to fire, but he failed to take aim first. He grazed Dante’s leg. Dante cried out as he returned fire. He hit the bodyguard dead center in the forehead. The rest of the men all scattered. Above Dante’s head, Bob fired down on the bodyguards, hitting one in the arm as he dived behind the couch. Albert traded bullets with Kaimi’s second bodyguard from the cover of the fireplace wall. Kaimi succeeded in

yanking open the patio door, dodging Bob’s gunfire as he ran into the night. A taste for blood surged through Dante as he watched Kaimi leave. He bore down on his pain and lunged out the door after him. Dante felt the cool Hawaiian breeze hit his sweatdampened skin. Dante heard Kaimi running to his right, and he ran after him. Kaimi heard Dante behind him. He fired off two quick rounds. They went wide, hitting nothing but grass. Kaimi made it to the tree line, barreling into the forest. Dante dived in after him. They tumbled over roots and stones, as they began to climb. Dante could hear animals thrashing around in the underbrush trying to get away from them. He became lightheaded as the pain in his leg escalated with every step. Then Kaimi tripped over a log, falling to the ground. “Put your hands in the air, Kaimi!” Kaimi fired two more rounds in Dante’s direction. Dante rolled to the left behind a thick tree to dodge them. Dante returned fire, but Kaimi had moved to a nearby outcropping of rocks. Dante counted his rounds in his head, between the gun he held and his side arm. Then he ran to the tree next to him. Kaimi fired three bullets. The next tree cost Kaimi two. Praying he didn’t have many rounds, Dante dodged from tree to tree, running Kaimi out of time and ammunition. After sixteen bullets, Kaimi stopped firing on Dante. Dante charged the outcropping.

“It’s time to go. Put your hands in the air.” Dante stood on one of the rocks. Kaimi stood below him, sweating. His suit was torn at the sleeves and the legs. His undershirt had come untucked. The shirt billowed with each of Kaimi’s labored breaths. Kaimi smiled, turning toward Dante. Then his smile turned into a sneer. “Last one.” Kaimi raised his gun, and pointed it right at Dante’s head. Dante’s finger was ready to pull the trigger. Before he could fire, a voice spoke. “I think you’ll need two, Kaimi.” Albert stepped out from the forest behind Kaimi. “Because killing a Federal agent won’t do you much good when there’s another one that’s going to arrest you. Or shoot you.” Dante let out the breath he held, as he watched Kaimi’s smile fade. “Drop your weapon on the ground, and put your hands in the air, or you’re going to the morgue instead of jail.” Albert pressed the barrel of his gun to Kaimi’s head. Kaimi slowly, silently complied. “Kaimi Quamboa, you are under arrest for the kidnapping and murder of Katherine and Easton James,” Dante told him, as he approached. Dante took out his handcuffs, twisting Kaimi’s arms behind him. Then he turned to his father. He held out the cuffs to him. “Would you like the honor?” Albert smiled, taking the cuffs from his son. He

wrapped them around Kaimi’s wrists. Albert’s expression was satisfaction at its purest. Then he looked up into Dante’s eyes. Dante saw a glimmer of pride there. And tears. His father had tears in his eyes. Dante was astounded. His father clapped him on the shoulder, squeezing it. “Glad you showed up when you did.” Dante smiled. “Glad you ran him out of bullets.” Albert patted him on the back. For the first time in months, Dante’s shoulders relaxed. They had Kaimi. He was going to jail. Laurie was going to be safe. God, he couldn’t wait to get back home to her. “Would you like to lead our guest back to the house in cuffs as well?” Dante gestured to Kaimi. “Wouldn’t miss it.” With Albert holding Kaimi by the shoulder, pushing him forward, they began to re-trace the path of destruction they had made through the forest. When they reached the house, Bob stood by the patio door. He was armed, but he dropped his weapon and opened the door when he saw Dante and Albert pushing their prisoner forward. “Took you both long enough,” Bob said with a smile. “I could have left and made it back home by now.” “I didn’t see you running up into the jungle.” Albert pushed Kaimi inside. He forced Kaimi down into a nearby chair, and Dante

began tying him down. “You must be the Marshal I’ve been looking for.” Kaimi stared at Dante’s face. “Yes.” Dante finished tying him and got up. As Dante glanced around the room, he saw that only one other bodyguard survived. Though he bled from a gunshot to the abdomen, Bob had bound him to a chair as well. “You must be the father.” Kaimi nodded at Albert. Albert stared back. His expression was carefully blank. His brown eyes were guarded, emotionless. “Hmmm.You look familiar to me. Do we know each other?” Kaimi tilted his head to the side. “No.” Albert turned away. “No? You look very familiar. Have you been hunting for me for a long time? I always memorize an agent’s face.” Kaimi wore the slightest hint of a knowing smile. Dante’s eyes narrowed. He didn’t know what game Kaimi was playing, but he knew they didn’t want to play anything at all with this man. He wanted to pack up their things and get out. Whatever Kaimi hinted at, wherever it led, it wasn’t going to be good for them. His father dismissed Kaimi’s words, turning away to head up the stairs. “Ah, yes. You were one of the first. Well, you finally have your man.” Kaimi’s voice stopped Albert mid-step. “Not until I see you behind bars.” Albert looked over his shoulder. “But that shouldn’t be too long from now.”

“Well, I hope that doesn’t keep you from returning home. I’m sure Emma must be very worried about all of you.” He lingered on Emma’s name, caressing it with his tongue. Albert stood in front of the stairs, stony and still, his hand resting on the banister. Dante sensed rather than saw his father tense. Then his father turned toward Kaimi with aching slowness. Dante fought the urge to respond to Kaimi himself, as his adrenaline surged. Dante looked over to Bob, who still held the gun to Kaimi’s head. There was a flash of fear in Bob’s eye, before it vanished. Dante’s father appeared unperturbed, his face as impassive as it ever was. “How do you know Emma?” He appeared relaxed, even confident, as he looked Kaimi over. “Ah, your good friend Hilton has been looking for you. He’s been calling the Honolulu office almost every day since your son left the islands with the girl. Of course, there isn’t a phone there that I can’t listen in on. Your friend knew your son would be with you, and he proved to be very helpful in finding your home. But, of course, you all left for Hawaii by then.” A predatory smile played at the corners of his lips. There was a long pause as Albert weighed his options. Albert’s hand twitched. Dante wondered if his father would reach out and strangle Kaimi in one swift movement. “Did you send someone to my home?” Albert stood

stock still. “I did.” Kaimi nodded. “Have you hurt my wife or anyone in my home?” Albert’s eyes turned to stone. “I have a man in the area. If you allow me to leave here tonight, then I will call him before I go. It’s not too late.” Kaimi eyes held a malicious twinkle. Albert paused for a few minutes. Dante’s heart beat in his throat. He swallowed hard to keep it inside of him. He felt lightheaded, sickly even. Then he saw his father close the few steps between himself and Kaimi. Albert bent over, pushing his face so close to Kaimi they were nose to nose. “I don’t negotiate with criminals.” Albert took a step back. Kaimi sneered in response. “I’ll call the local PD.” Albert turned to go up the stairs. “But Dad, Laurie, Mom and—” Dante began. “Are in danger, and we need to leave as soon as possible.” His father spoke over his shoulder. “It’s time to go home, son.” Dante stared in disbelief for a moment, but then he began gathering their things together like his life depended on it. He had to get home. Dante unhooked the safe room door, leaving Cheyn’s body in plain view. Bob took the camera down from the wall, while

Albert collected the laptop that the camera transmitted to from the bedroom upstairs. He grabbed the remainder of their belongings, tossing them over the banister as Dante and Bob waited below. Bob then broke into their first aid supplies and he refused to go anywhere unless he dressed Dante’s wound. Dante tapped his fingers, as his uncle staunched the bleeding, sterilized the wound, and bandaged him. Then his father helped pull him to his feet. They all lifted their packs onto their backs, and strode toward the door. “Mr. Quamboa, it has been a pleasure, but we have to be going.” Albert gave Kaimi a smug salute. “You will never make it in time.” Kaimi’s satisfied smile made Dante fume. “If your man did anything—” Dante started to say as he took a step toward Kaimi. His father grabbed his shoulder. “We don’t have time. We leave now, before the cops detain us further.” Albert’s expression was stern. Dante let out an infuriated breath, then turned away from Kaimi’s haughty smile, opening the sliding door. He stalked out of the house, toward the tree line. He made it there in record time. The throbbing in his leg only propelled him further, leaving his father and uncle breathlessly trying to catch up to him. “Wait, Dante! Wait. We have to be sure the police take him.” Bob waved him down. Dante turned. He was desperate to get to the plane, but

he could already hear the sirens. “Dad—your phone. Try to call the house.” Dante gestured to his father with his chin. Albert nodded, gasping to catch his breath. Fumbling, he pulled his cell phone out of his pocket as he turned to watch the police approach. They watched from the safety of the trees as the police charged into the safe house, from front and back. Dante watched with a small sense of satisfaction as the local PD untied Kaimi from the chair, leading him from the house. “Can we go now? They have him.” Dante turned on his heel. “Yes, yes. Let’s go.” Albert waved him up the path to the rental car. “Anything?” Dante asked over his shoulder. Albert shook his head as he tried to re-dial. “Keeps going to the machine. I’ll keep leaving messages.” He huffed as they began climbing up. Dante trudged up the hill with as much haste as his leg and stamina would allow him. They hiked up the short trail, which led to the road above. Parked along the side of the road was their rental car, masquerading as another piece of junk car that had broken down. They piled in, and Dante drove it to the airstrip like he was on the Honolulu freeway instead of a small side road. They pulled into the airfield parking lot, left the keys in the ignition, and sprinted to the plane. Bob went

straight into the cockpit to request an immediate departure. Given that the skies were empty, ground control cleared them for departure. They taxied and took off, bound for Nebraska. *** Laurie “I just have this feeling, this awful feeling.” Laurie took a shirt from the laundry pile and began to fold it into neat little creases. “Honey, it’s natural to be a little anxious. You’re a bundle of nerves and hormones now.” Emma smiled indulgently. “No. I mean really.” Laurie huffed. “Well, of course you have an awful feeling. You’ve been on the run for a long time. Now you’re in a delicate condition and Dante’s not even here—of course you have an awful feeling.” Gabriella smiled sweetly as she folded a shirt. Laurie shook her head, sighing. They just weren’t listening to her. She couldn’t get either one of them to stop grinning and cooing at her since she found out she was pregnant. It would be infuriating, if they weren’t so happy for her. Meanwhile, Laurie just couldn’t shake a dreadful feeling of foreboding. It had crept up on her

several days ago. It just wouldn’t let go. Laurie gave up, sitting back on the pillows strewn across Gabriella’s bed. They were folding laundry, now that the boys were asleep in Emma’s room. Emma had started insisting that she take up residence on the couch downstairs so the boys could have a “proper place to sleep.” Laurie knew it had been a long day, and maybe she was just over-tired. Perhaps Gabriella’s interpretation was not quite so far-fetched. “What should we start the boys on tomorrow?” Emma fluffed out a pillowcase. “Should we start with math or social studies?” “Social studies.” Gabriella hated math and tried to put it off until the very end of the day. “Why not English?” Laurie shrugged. “I can try to teach in the morning.” “No, no, no.” Emma tisked. “You should still rest in the morning. Don’t want to overdo it.” Laurie sighed, rolling her eyes. “I think I can handle it.” Laurie let her impatience show as she gazed back at Emma. They all heard something drop on the floor in the room below them. They stopped where they were. Laurie’s breath caught in her lungs. They listened to the silence for several long, tense minutes before they spoke in half-whispers. “Did you hear that?” Laurie tensed. “Probably just the boys.” Gabriella gave a nervous

shake of her head. “Maybe they got out of bed?” There were more muffled sounds and scrapings beneath them. “Turn out the light,” Emma commanded in a whisper. Gabriella got up, shutting off the light in her room. “Maybe it’s the men?” Laurie strained to listen. “You would never hear my husband coming. Get in the closet.” Emma shoved Laurie in Gabriella’s closet. Laurie peeked out from the closet door. Gabriella handed Emma a gun from the drawer inside her dresser, taking another gun for herself. They took up stations behind the open door. Laurie could hear more commotion from downstairs. There was a long wait after that, as she imagined the intruders going from room to room downstairs, looking for her. Her blood roared in her ears and she was breathless. Without even thinking about it, she placed a protective hand over her unborn child. She wished she at least had a gun to defend herself with. She felt around in the closet, but came up with only a broken coat hanger. Laurie wished Gabriella had a broken lamp in here. She cursed the universe for making her go through this again. Armed with her tangled weapon, she felt footsteps begin to make their way up the stairs. Gabriella and Emma tensed. Laurie steadied herself. She felt calm, ready, even as adrenaline flushed her face and neck. Laurie didn’t care what came through that door—it was

not going to kill her. She was going to do everything in her power to protect herself and her baby. She was going to fight like mad. As the two intruders entered the room, she prayed for everyone she loved: Dante, Gabriella, Emma, Bob, even Albert, and most of all, the unborn child she carried. Then the room erupted into gunfire and strangled cries.



CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE Dante Dante hurled himself through the door of the plane into the cold Nebraska morning. His leg throbbed like mad. The frigid air wasn’t much of a distraction from it. Bob had flown them all night, only stopping to refuel once. Albert and Dante didn’t sleep at all. They twisted and turned in their seats for hours, waiting to land. “I know he was lying,” Albert had said to Dante somewhere over California. “No one has the faintest idea where we live. Kaimi wouldn’t even know where to start.” Albert still fidgeted in his seat, to the point that Dante was ready to tie him to it. Dante held himself in check,

knowing he was worried and exhausted. Instead, he passed the dreadful hours with dull tasks, redressing his wound, checking his gear. It all kept him sane long enough to make it to their final descent. The three men jogged into the small airport. The same teenager sat at the counter as before. Albert told him what truck he owned, and the boy charged them a large sum for their parking. Albert paid without hesitation. Then they picked up their bags, racing to the door. They piled into the cold truck. The leather and plastic interior felt like ice. Albert didn’t wait for the engine to warm up, instead, he peeled out of the parking lot onto the road. Snow had fallen, dusting the broken corn stalks of the landscape with a crisp, white shield. It blurred in Dante’s tired eyes as he stared out into the distance. He drummed his fingers on the pack settled in his lap. He ran his hand through his hair several times. The drive took much longer than he remembered, and with every passing minute, the nightmares in his head grew stronger, more insistent. It wasn’t quite an hour before Dante spotted the farmhouse in the distance. Albert raced the truck the last half-mile up the road and down the driveway, bouncing on the pitted holes as they went. They pulled up to a quiet house. Nothing stirred or rippled at the windows as they pulled in. “Let’s just be careful here. Be ready for anything.”

Albert turned around, looking at Dante. “We go in like it’s hostile.” “Well, with Emma in there, for you it is hostile.” Bob took his gun in hand. Albert glowered at him. “Oh, I was just lightening the mood. Why does the CIA have to be so damn serious all the time?” Bob rolled his eyes. Dante half-smiled in spite of the tingling sensation at the nape of his neck. He didn’t like the fact that no one greeted them; he had had a fantasy in his head of Laurie running out to the truck so he could breathe a sigh of relief and sweep her off her feet. That dream crumbled under the weight of each passing minute. The men slid out of the truck, leaving the doors open. They approached each vehicle, checking for occupants before moving onto the house. When they reached the front door, Dante choked on the frigid air when he saw the slit in the screen, and the scratches along the doorframe. Albert saw it too, his eyes narrowing. They positioned themselves beside the door. Dante reached over, turning the knob. Albert barreled into the house; Bob and Dante followed. All was quiet. No one was downstairs. They moved from room to room. The house was a mess. The boys had left homework and video games out; the kitchen had dishes piled in the sink. No one was there. Then they moved up the stairs. Dante saw the bullet holes

in Gabriella’s open door, and he froze. He swallowed hard, as Albert, seeing the damage, moved passed him, into Gabriella’s room. There were more bullet holes, laundry was everywhere, and a large pool of blood was on the floor of the bedroom. Someone had smeared the blood out into the hallway, where the trail disappeared altogether going down the stairs. Dante clenched his jaw, trying to hold onto his sanity. He would not breakdown until he knew where Laurie was and what had happened. Nobody, no person was in the room to tell them more. So they continued into Laurie’s and Emma’s bedrooms. There was no one there either. Something had happened, and then they had all just disappeared. “The barn,” Albert ordered. Bob and Dante nodded. They avoided each other ’s gaze as they moved down the stairs, staring at the banister or their gun. They didn’t want to see their own waning hope reflected back at them. They moved out of the kitchen door into the sun, then jogged across the snow-coated grass, running to their last hope. They moved up alongside the barn door. Albert reached over and opened it. Dante charged inside. He heard the surprised screams of the boys, before something hit the back of his head. He dropped to his knees, his ears ringing. “Dante?” came a breathless voice. The voice rang crystal clear in his head; Laurie was alive.

“Laurie!” he exclaimed, turning. His vision blurred, and the pain escalated. The world swam before his eyes, but the joy bursting in his chest made him reach for her. “Oh, God! Oh, thank God it’s you!” Laurie threw down the rake she used as a weapon. Dizzy and disoriented, Dante lunged for Laurie as best he could. He nearly knocked them both off balance, before he caught himself. He leaned into the wall, with his love wrapped in his arms. Against his will, the tears that had been burning the back of his throat all morning filled his eyes. She was alive. She was alive, they were together again, and that was all he cared about. “Thank God you’re alive,” he said repeatedly as she cried into his shoulder. He kissed her, holding her tighter until she told him she couldn’t breathe. He laughed and loosened his hold just a little bit. Then he kissed her again, sweeping his tongue into her mouth, desperate to taste her. “Laurie, where are Emma and Gabriella?” Albert demanded through their haze. He shouted the question at them, since they ignored him for the past three times he asked. Dante broke off the kiss with a soft groan of dismay. His eyes focused on his father ’s face. Albert looked drawn and pale in the morning light. “Oh, um.” Laurie turned her head to look at him. “Something happened last night and they had to take care of it. They should be back soon.”

“What happened?” Bob took a step forward. Laurie looked at the boys, who were now clinging to their father. “You were attacked?” Albert lifted his hands in frustration. “What happened to the men who attacked you? Where did they go?” Laurie looked unsure for a moment. Then she gestured to the rack of yard tools beside her, which had an empty space where two shovels should rest. “They wanted me to bring the boys out here to wait while they…” Laurie waved her hand in a circle. “Emma and Gabriella left a long time ago. They should be back soon.” Albert looked at the rack for a moment, then visibly relaxed. Bob hugged the boys tighter, his worst fears relieved. “I’ll wait at the door, so they know we’re back. I’m sure my wife will have some choice words for me that shouldn’t be said in front of the boys anyway.” Albert headed for the door. Laurie and Dante smiled. Dante brushed her hair back from her temple. Then he kissed her, tasting her lips in a gentle caress. He kissed her forehead, her cheeks, and her eyelids. He pulled her closer, until her body pressed against the length of his. “God, I’m so glad you’re all right. When we saw the blood, I thought…” Dante began his sentence, but he just couldn’t finish it. He buried his face in her neck instead.

“Why did you leave?” Laurie gripped his jacket. “Why did you have to leave like that?” “I had to protect you. He wasn’t going to stop searching for you until they caught him.” He squeezed her as he murmured against her neck. Laurie leaned back, cupping Dante’s face in her hands. “You should have told me.” Pain flickered in her eyes. “Why didn’t you trust me?” Dante winced, looking away. “It’s not that I didn’t trust you. I just thought you’d try to stop me, or that you’d demand to go with me, and I just couldn’t let either of those things happen. I needed to protect you.” Dante ran his hands over her hair. She stared up at him, looking hurt and angry. “I’m sorry.” He rested his forehead on hers. “I’m sorry.” “Don’t ever do that again. I worried the whole time, not knowing when I’d see you again. I can’t handle that.” Her voiced cracked with emotion. He nodded against her head in a nuzzling caress. “I promise,” he told her. “I won’t leave you like that ever again.” Laurie breathed in for a moment, and she stopped shivering. She pressed her cheek to his chest. “Did you find him? Do you know where Kaimi is now?” She nuzzled him. “Yes, we got him. You’re safe now.” Dante let out a

sigh of relief. Gabriella burst through the barn door. Disheveled, with dirt covering most of her clothes, she ran to her husband, throwing her arms around him. From outside, Dante could hear his mother yelling at his father. “Albert, how dare you! How dare you just up and leave in the middle of the night!” Emma yelled. “Now, just wait a minute. Just wait a minute—” Albert defended. “No, you listen to me! You’re not in the CIA anymore. You’re retired—” Emma hissed. “I know I’m retired. I—” Albert interjected. “Do you? Do you? Because I don’t think, retired men get up in the middle of the night to go hunt down a mob boss. In fact, I think that’s the one thing retired men don’t do!” Emma yelled. “Our son needed my help. Laurie needed my help. Kaimi wasn’t going to stop looking for her,” Albert argued. “You put me, Laurie, Gabriella, and the boys all in harm’s way!” Emma huffed. “I knew you could handle it, and you did. You did just fine without me,” Albert pointed out. “No, I didn’t. I was staring down the barrel of a gun. If Laurie hadn’t choked him with a coat hanger, I would be dead right now!” Emma screamed at the top of her lungs. “Really?” Dante looked down at Laurie. She nodded.

Dante started laughing. “Did you burst out of the closet and attack him?” he asked. Laurie nodded sheepishly. Dante threw his head back and laughed, deep down from his stomach. He leaned against the wall. He laughed for several long minutes. It felt so good; he couldn’t remember how long it had been since he laughed that hard. Certainly not since he left Laurie’s side. Laurie laughed with him now too. “What is so funny?” Emma came inside the barn. “Well,” Dante tried to get himself under control. “When I first took Laurie into custody, we were attacked, and she leapt out from the closet at the gunman. With a lamp. She used a lamp that time.” Dante and Laurie started laughing again. Dante gripped Laurie harder as they shook together. Laurie tried to bury her face into Dante’s shoulder as if to hide herself from Emma’s gaze. Emma tried hard to stay angry, but the sight of them together and happy—genuinely happy—made the struggle hard. She fought a smile. When she was able to keep a straight face, she ordered them all inside, out of the cold. Dante slid his arm around Laurie’s waist and they walked together toward the house. Once inside, the boys sat down next to their father and mother at the kitchen table. They begged for the details

of their trip. Dante and Laurie sat down opposite them. Emma began cleaning the kitchen, ordering Albert to make them all a late breakfast. Laurie clung to Dante, wrapping her arm around him and laying her head on his chest. Dante heeded the pleas of the two young boys. He told them about their trip to Hawaii. He started with the hike to the abandoned safe house, and pouring through the old CIA files on Kaimi. He told them about Albert going under cover as the gardener, and the meeting plans they overheard between Kaimi and his informant inside the Marshals Service. He glossed over the meeting back at the safe house, to only say that the informant died, but Albert and Dante captured Kaimi, tied him up, and left him for the police. “Cool.” James bounced in his seat. “Did you have to shoot the bad guys?” “Yeah, we did.” Bob rustled his hair. “We had to make sure they couldn’t hurt anyone else.” “But who was Kaimi’s informant?” Laurie looked up at Dante. Dante hesitated, taking a deep breath. “Cheyn. It was Cheyn.” Sadness twisted its way down his spine. Laurie gasped. “No! It couldn’t have been.” Laurie covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes widening. “It was. He admitted it to me.” Dante shook his head. His heart grew heavy. He ran his hand through his

hair, as his eyes dropped to the table. Laurie hugged him. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” she whispered in his ear. He held her for a minute, kissing her cheek. Then he tucked her back under his chin. He could smell the floral scent of her shampoo, and it made him feel at home. It couldn’t quite fill the ache in his heart, but almost. Almost. “We’ll have to post watches tonight.” Albert tried to balance the plates in his hand as he walked over. “Just in case.” “We can do that.” Bob put one arm around his wife. He stretched the other arm around both of his boys. Albert set down a plate full of pancakes, and another full of eggs. “I’ll make a copy of Cheyn’s confession tonight. Mail it to Rick.” Dante slid his eyes up to his father ’s. “Go a couple of towns over the state line before you do that.” Albert gave him a pointed expression. “I know, Dad, I know.” Dante waved him off, smiling. Albert walked back to the stove to get a plate of bacon and a pitcher of orange juice. “Don’t spill any of it.” Emma waved a spoon at him. “Yes, dear.” Albert sighed. He set both items down on the table with the greatest of care. “Now, get them some plates, Albert. They can’t eat without any plates!” Emma commanded from the sink. “Right away, Emma.” Albert bowed his head.

Albert pulled out all of the plates, set them down on the table, then went back for silverware before his wife could say anything more. Having satisfied Emma, she allowed him to sit down. Everyone began heaping food onto his or her plates. As they started passing around the eggs, Laurie’s stomach turned over. Her hand flew to her stomach. “Laurie, do you want any eggs?” Dante pushed them toward her. Laurie swallowed hard. “No, I’m not hungry,” she whispered. “Are you okay? Are you feeling all right?” Dante leaned in closer, eyeing her. She looked at Emma with alarm. Dante looked between the two women. “I’m fine.” She swallowed. “It must just be nerves from last night and everything.” His eyes narrowed. He wasn’t buying it. Her face flushed. “You and I have been attacked before. You’ve never stopped eating. What’s wrong?” Dante glared with impatience. “Nothing. I just feel a bit queasy all of a sudden,” she stammered. She shrugged. “Laurie, honey. How about I get you some of the biscuits you had yesterday?” Emma’s voice became soft and raspy. Dante surveyed his mother. He couldn’t put his finger

on what was going on here. “Yes, please.” Laurie nodded, gratefully. “Mom, she can’t just have biscuits for breakfast. What have you been feeding her? No wonder she looks thin.” Dante ran his hands across her back. “Well, maybe she hasn’t been eating because someone left her here all on her own to worry and wait.” Emma got up from the table. “No, no, it’s okay. Biscuits sound really good.” Laurie gave him a nervous smile. “No, you can’t just have biscuits. At least have some eggs, or a pancake. Just a pancake.” He heaped eggs and a pancake onto her plate. She put her hand to her mouth and turned away. Dante sat back. His father ’s eyes narrowed in on her. “No, I’m not that hungry,” Laurie choked out. “If she isn’t hungry, then you can’t make her eat.” Emma slapped the table. Emma picked up the plate in front of Laurie and replaced it with two plain biscuits. Laurie shoulders relaxed. “Mom she can’t just eat two plain biscuits for breakfast. Have you not been feeding her?” Dante again asked his mother. “Son, you better let your mom handle this one.” Albert gave him a warning glare. “What?” Dante raised his hands in self-defense. “I said, let your mom handle it,” Albert said slowly.

Dante looked around the table. He saw his mother shoot his father a grateful look, before she sat back down at the table. Then he saw Gabriella exchange a knowing look with Bob, who seemed to get whatever message she sent. Bob then grinned at Dante, who was baffled. “What?” Dante hunched his shoulders. “Nothing.” Bob grinned, taking a drink of orange juice. “Nothing at all.” Bob started chucking into his stack of pancakes. Laurie cringed. “What the hell is going on here?” Dante demanded, looking at Laurie for answers. Laurie looked at Emma, with a silent plea for something. “Laurie, why don’t you take Dante upstairs for a minute?” His mother ’s voice became raspy again. She sighed, turning to Dante with a look of resignation. “Can we go upstairs?” She looked up at him. Dante’s brow furrowed. He was starving. He didn’t want to leave his breakfast, but Laurie looked anxious, and sickly. He wanted to know why. He also wanted to know why everyone else seemed to know why and he didn’t. He couldn’t quite figure it out. Therefore, he nodded, excusing himself from the table. He walked behind Laurie up the stairs to their bedroom. Laurie turned toward him. She started rubbing her

hands. She massaged them, toying with her rings. She bit her lip. After watching her for several minutes, Dante took her hands in his. “What’s wrong?” He felt her pulse quicken beneath his thumb as he watched her eyes glass over. Her brow furrowed, and her lips grew thin, contorting her face into an expression of fear. It was painful for Dante to watch. “I’m pregnant,” Laurie whispered. Dante’s breath caught in his chest. “What?” “I’m pregnant.” Laurie shifted on her feet. Dante’s eyes widened in shock. The bottom dropped out of the floor beneath him. He seemed to be floating in the air. His pulse raced. She was pregnant. They were going to have a baby. “I’m sorry, Dante.” Emotion strained her voice. “I swear I was on birth control. I took it every day. I just don’t know what happened. Please don’t be angry! Please!” “Hey, hey, shhh.” He pulled her against him. “I’m not angry. I’m not. I’m shocked. It’s unexpected.” “I’m sorry,” she murmured into his sweater. “Don’t be sorry. Don’t be sorry at all.” He pulled her back to look at her. “Laurie, I love you. I want you to be the mother of my children.” As soon as he said it, Dante knew it was true. He wanted forever with Laurie. He wanted to come home

each night and kiss her. He wanted to hold her hand when their kid was born. He wanted vacations, family picnics, home movies and photo albums. He could see it all dancing around in the sparkling sapphire of her eyes. He grinned at her, hungry to start the rest of his amazing life with this woman. “You’re not angry?” “No. I’m happy. I’m ecstatic.” She laughed nervously. “I just thought with Kaimi, hiding, and trying to get your job back, I just thought you’d be angry that I got pregnant in the middle of it all.” “I can’t be angry at you. It’s as much my fault as it is yours.” He kissed her, pulling her closer. It was a hot and hungry kiss. He wanted to devour her. “I’m so relieved you’re okay with this.” Laurie gripped his sweater. “Well, I’m not okay with it. I’m overjoyed about it.” Dante let every ounce of his love for her shine in his eyes. “I’m going to have a baby with the woman I love. I’m going to be a father.” Laurie laughed as Dante lifted her off the ground in an embrace. With his arm snaked around her waist, his other arm wrapped around her back, he held her to him. Then he kissed her until they were both breathless. “I’m going to be a mother.” She smiled back at him as he set her down. Laurie sighed. Amazement shone in her eyes as she

ran her fingers over her pregnant belly. Dante stared at Laurie with pure adoration, as he ran his fingers through her hair. The woman he loved was pregnant, and he was going to be a father. After a few heartfelt kisses, he moved his mouth to Laurie’s neck. Then he brought his lips back up to hers in a long, leisurely kiss. Dante sighed against her cheek. “I wish everyone wasn’t waiting for us downstairs. I’m hungry for more than breakfast now.” He caressed her breast. Laurie laughed, as Dante pulled away from her. “That won’t hurt the baby will it? Us being together?” “No.” She chuckled at him. “It won’t hurt the baby.” “Are you sure? I mean, it’s not that I don’t want to— believe me, I’m dying to—but…” “It won’t hurt the baby. The doctor already told me that.” “Good.” Dante breathed a sigh of relief. Dante gave her a final squeeze around the shoulders. He took Laurie’s hand, leading her back down the stairs into the kitchen. Everyone looked up as they walked in. Dante’s face broke out into a wide grin. “I’m gonna be a dad,” he said triumphantly. Bob and Albert started clapping and whistling, as Emma and Gabriella beamed. “I told you he would be happy.” Emma shook her head at Laurie. “Yes, you did.” Laurie smiled sheepishly. “I guess I

was just being silly.” “Hormones dear, you’ll be silly over just about anything from here on out—and it will only get worse.” Emma clasped her hands together. “If there is one piece of advice I can give you, it’s that you give her anything she wants from now on. Trust me on this.” Albert took a sip of coffee. “Too bad you don’t remember that with your own wife.” Emma picked up her fork. “You’re not pregnant.” Albert gestured to Laurie. “So being considerate to the woman who carried your child for nine months, and went through ten hours of labor to bring him into the world, doesn’t matter?” Emma stared at Albert. He heaved a great sigh. “Of course it does dear, of course it does.” Albert went back to his breakfast. Emma gave a curt nod before finishing her breakfast. “When’s the baby due?” Bob eyed her flat stomach. “July. The doctor said I’m probably at eight weeks.” Laurie blushed. “Well, I hope the judge will expedite Kaimi’s trial. Otherwise you might give birth on the witness stand.” Albert took a bite of pancakes. “She can just go back to Hawaii after the baby is born.” Emma picked up her plate. “She can’t wait until July.” Albert stared at his wife in disbelief. “The prosecution would fall apart by then.

Kaimi would be right back out on the streets. She has to go back to Hawaii now.” Dante’s smile pulled into a hard line. In his moment of elation, he had forgotten about Kaimi, the trial, and his job. He had forgotten all of it. “No she doesn’t!” Emma waved her butter knife around. “If my first grandchild is—” “They don’t have any other witnesses, Emma!” Albert got up from the table. “I don’t care what witnesses they have and don’t have! Laurie does not have to go back to Hawaii.” Emma was ready to lunge at Albert. “Wait! Wait, wait!” Dante got up to stand between them. “Let’s just take a minute.” “Laurie does not have to testify!” Emma turned on her son. “Mom, Dad’s right. If they don’t have Laurie—” Dante began. “NO!” she yelled, taking a step in his direction. Dante took a couple of steps back, his hands raised in surrender. “Emma.” Laurie held up her hand. “They’re right. If I’m not there, they don’t have a case against Kaimi, and he goes free.” “Well then let him!” Emma tossed over her shoulder. Then she pointed her butter knife at Dante. “You can’t take her and my future grandchild back to Hawaii. You’re not even in the Marshals Service anymore. Who

will protect her until the trial?” Dante faltered. He stared at his mother, her eyes wild and angry. Her words rang in his head. Who will protect Laurie before the trial? “Well? Who’s going to protect her and my grandchild?” Emma jabbed at the air with her knife. “I don’t know.” Dante’s hands dropped to his sides. “They won’t let you protect her?” Gabriella’s voice floated over from the table. “No.” Dante shook his head. “Even once Rick has seen the tape, I’ll be on probation at best. They probably won’t even tell me where they place her.” Dante’s eyes fell on Laurie. She stared at the kitchen table, as she pushed her half-eaten biscuit away. He saw her chin wobble, as she fought to keep the tears away. Pain grabbed at his heart, and it started draining away all of the joy that had been there a moment ago. “Dante, just tell them she’s carrying your child.” Gabriella gestured to Laurie. “They have to keep you together, don’t they? As a family?” “I don’t think telling Rick I fathered a child with a witness is going to help.” Dante ran his hands through his hair, massaging his scalp. A headache started to form at the base of his skull. “Listen to me.” Albert put his hand on Dante’s shoulder. “You have to take her back to Hawaii. You fell in love with the girl. There’s nothing wrong with that.” Albert glanced at Emma.

“Just tell Rick what happened. Explain everything. I’ll call Hilton and have a nice long talk with him when you take her back. They’ll let you stay with Laurie. I’m sure of it.” His father squeezed his shoulder. “Yeah.” Dante nodded. He wasn’t sure it was going to work, but he had to try. He glanced at Laurie, who stared at her half-eaten breakfast. He had to try. He had a family to protect now. Emma let out a disgusted sigh. She went over to the stove to tackle the first pot that stared back at her. Dante went back to his seat, putting his arm around Laurie. She laid her head on his shoulder. “It’ll be okay.” He dropped a kiss into her hair. “I’ll convince them to let me stay with you.” Laurie just nodded her head against him. Dante ran his hand over her hair. “Can you eat a little bit more of your breakfast?” He nuzzled Laurie. “No.” She shook her head. “Mornings have been hard for her. She’ll eat more at lunch.” Gabriella smiled warmly. Dante nodded. He rubbed Laurie’s back for a while, until they all got up to go on with their day. ***

Laurie After unpacking, cleaning, and teaching the boys their school lessons, the adults were ready for bed at sun down. They all collapsed in the living room, watching a movie just to pass the time without having to move. Bob and Albert offered to take the night watch so Laurie and Dante could spend some time together; their first night as would-be parents. Once they were alone in their room, Dante spent a long time worshipping Laurie’s body with his hands and his mouth and his body. That made Laurie deliriously happy. When their lovemaking was spent, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. As they lay on their sides, her back pressed against his chest, one of his hands wandered down to her expanding stomach. She laid her hand on top of his. Her stomach was still soft, but she could feel the hard muscle beneath as well. Her baby. They were going to have a baby together. She let the thought sink in for the first time. In all of the worrying over Dante, and the nervousness of what he would say, Laurie hadn’t let the pregnancy sink in. Dante buried his face into Laurie’s hair, breathing deeply. “Are you really happy about the baby?” Laurie squeezed his hand. Her question roused him. He rolled so he half covered her body. He kissed her temple, and she turned

her head to look at him. He smiled, as he stroked the hair away from her forehead. “No.” He caressed her cheek. “I told you I’m ecstatic. Why?” “I just didn’t know if your feelings had changed because of the trial.” He shook his head. “No, not at all.” Laurie let out a deep breath, smiling up at Dante. At least he sounded sincere about that. There was no underlying doubt, no hesitation. He was happy about the baby. He just wasn’t happy about the trial. Laurie felt a twinge of guilt as Dante kissed her with a deep, slow, soul-searching kiss. Then he laid down beside her once more. “Do you think they’ll let you protect me?” Dante paused. “I don’t know. But I’m going to try, Laurie. I’m going to do everything I can.” “I know.” A little laugh escaped her lips. “You always have.” He kissed the base of her neck, then rested his chin there. Laurie let her thoughts wander to the impossible, to another universe with another set of given circumstances. She let herself think about what would be possible without Kaimi in the picture. What would they do if there were no trial? The dreams and fantasies that

came to mind made her throat burn. “I wish we didn’t have to go back.” Laurie’s voice strained into a whisper. “I know.” He gathered her closer. “I wish we could just stay here, and move into the orchard house. I wouldn’t have to go on the witness stand. You wouldn’t have to go back to your job. We can just work the orchard.” Laurie traced lazy patterns on his arm. “That would be perfect.” Dante nuzzled her neck. “It would be perfect.” Laurie smiled. “We could raise a family here. They would be safe. We’d pick grapes, apples, and pears. We could sell them in the market for money. It would be a perfect life.” “Yes, it would,” Dante murmured against her skin. “Good night.” Laurie let out a wistful sigh, squeezing his hands. “Good night.” As they drifted off to sleep, they dreamed the same dream of walking through the orchard together with their two children, and running toward the pear trees to get the ripest fruit.



CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO The week passed in a haze for Laurie and Dante. On Monday, Dante and Laurie rented a car. They went to Fremont for Laurie’s doctor appointment and to finish some last minute Christmas shopping. They had both lost track of time. They hadn’t even realized Christmas would be on Tuesday. The doctor ’s visit fascinated Dante. He kept asking questions right up until the sonogram started. Then he stared at the screen in silence with the widest grin on his face. He grabbed her hand, then pressed it to his heart. Laurie’s heart had swelled near to bursting. Dante had walked out of the office like a zombie, dropping his keys, forgetting where he parked. He drove a few counties over into Iowa before he mailed Rick a copy of

the tape from the safe house. Laurie didn’t want to see it. Dante didn’t ask. *** Christmas was as hectic an affair as Thanksgiving. The boys slept in the living room, waiting for Santa to come. After they fell asleep in the early hours of the morning, Dante and Albert laid out the gifts under the tree. The next morning, the boys tore into everything, attacking one present and leaving it behind to tear into another. The adults all took turns opening their gifts. Neither Dante nor Laurie had had a real Christmas—a Christmas surrounded by family—in years, so they were equally shocked with each gift they were handed. Laurie cried when she opened Dante’s present to find a small necklace with a hand painted orchid on it, a reminder of their day at the waterfall near Mauna Kea. Laurie gave Dante a watch, with the date they first met engraved on the back. Everyone else showered them with gifts for the baby: diaper bags, a little handmade quilt, clothes, and lots of toys. With the gifts finished, they commenced with cooking, eating, and taking tons of photos, before settling down to watch a movie. They spent Wednesday helping Bob and Gabriella pack up and get ready to leave. On Thursday, they all had

breakfast together, but then they went out to the van to say goodbye. They were a somber group as they stood out in the driveway. Laurie gave Gabriella a fierce hug goodbye. Then she sniffled and held each of the boys until they started to squirm. Dante hugged each of them in turn. “You marry that girl,” Bob whispered loudly to Dante as they said goodbye. “I mean it.” Dante laughed, but Laurie’s heart skipped a beat when his gaze slid to her with a smile. “You had better.” Bob released him. Dante put his arm around Laurie. He stood there smiling as Bob shook hands with Albert, and hugged Emma. Then Bob got in the driver ’s seat of the van, turned the van around, and drove down the driveway blaring his horn. Friday was quiet. With half of their house now empty, it just sounded less alive. Without having the boys to teach, Emma and Laurie wandering around the kitchen in the morning. They didn’t know what to do with themselves, until Emma dusted off some old knitting supplies and started teaching Laurie. Dante packed everything up for their flight the next day. Laurie couldn’t face that chore. Laurie knew they didn’t come with much, but they had somehow accumulated an entire bag of items she knew they didn’t

come with. Laurie made sure they took back pictures of the family from Christmas. She also needed her medical records, vitamins, and books on expecting a baby. They had come to this house as semi-fugitives, with little on them and trusting no one. It seemed they were leaving an entire life behind just to go back. Saturday dawned bright and sunny, though everyone in the farmhouse had privately wished for a sudden blizzard. Emma made breakfast with Laurie, but when Dante and Albert walked in, Emma was crying on Laurie’s shoulder. Dante and Albert looked at each other. They sank into their seats at the table, and stayed as quiet as possible. Laurie managed to get Emma pulled together enough to sit down for breakfast. “I want you to call me as soon as you land.” Emma gripped Laurie’s hand, sniffling. “I will, Mom.” Dante nodded. “You make sure she takes all of those vitamins. Laurie has to find a good OB/GYN in Hawaii or wherever it is they send her.” Emma wiped her eyes. “I know, Mom. I got everything from the doctor she’ll need.” Dante smiled. Emma grabbed his hand, squeezing it. Dante tried not to grimace, but his mother had a very firm, insistent grip on him. “You’re going to talk to them about expediting the trial?” Emma squeezed harder. “Yes. I’ll talk to the DA himself if I have to. I’m pretty

sure they’ll want to put Kaimi away as quickly as possible, given all he’s done.” Dante patted her hand with his free hand. “You remember, anytime you need to talk honey, anytime.” Emma teared up again. “They won’t let her make phone calls to a burner phone like yours. Her calls all have to go through the main switchboard.” Dante spoke gently. “Well, you’ll be there, so anytime she wants to speak to me you let her!” Emma’s mouth settled into a hard line. Dante flinched. He didn’t respond, just nodded his head. His mother finally let go of him. Dante rubbed his sore fingers in relief. “Oh, God. I wish you didn’t have to go back.” Emma sniffled again. “Emma…” Albert said. Emma was crying into her eggs and toast. Laurie made a move to comfort her, but Albert beat her to it. He stood, kneading his wife’s shoulders. Dante heaved a sigh, picking up his plate and Laurie’s. When he came back to the table, he sat beside Laurie, rubbing her back while she stared at her breakfast. Laurie felt like she was being orphaned for a second time. He sighed. “It’ll be okay, you know?” He tried to soothe them both. “The trial will be over before we know it.” Both women nodded, but they didn’t listen. Albert

finally cleared his throat. “I think it’s time for you and Laurie to get going.” Albert nodded to the door. Laurie looked at the clock. Dante’s father was right. If they delayed much longer, they might miss their flight. Dante helped Laurie up, leading her toward the door. Emma and Albert followed them out to the rental car to say goodbye. “You take c…care…of her.” Emma hugged her son. “I will, Mom. I promise.” He gave her a big, long hug. “I mean it. You tell me the second she goes into labor. I’ll get right on the next plane.” Emma squeezed him. Dante blanched. “Okay, Mom. I will.” Dante gave her a kiss goodbye. Laurie hugged Emma again. They stood there holding one another while Emma tried to pass on as much information about motherhood as she could possibly cram into the few minutes they had. Albert surprised Laurie by pulling Dante into a hug. Dante’s eyes widened as he met Laurie’s gaze over his father ’s shoulder. “You take care of yourself.” Albert patted Dante’s back. “I will. Take care of Mom.” Dante broke their embrace. “Always.” Albert clapped him on the back one last time. Albert released him, but grabbed Dante by the

shoulder. “You’re a damn good agent. They would be fools not to give you back your job after everything you’ve done.” Albert squeezed his shoulder. “Thanks. We’ll just see how it goes.” Dante gave an unconfident shrug. “I’m real proud of you. You know that, don’t you?” Albert asked. Dante paused as the praise sank in. Laurie watched as Dante looked up into his father ’s eyes. For once, his father ’s expression was open, unguarded. There was vulnerability there, a need to know that Dante understood how his father felt. Laurie’s heart lifted for them both. A smile played at the corner of Dante’s lips. “Yeah, I do.” He nodded, looking away. He looked back at his dad. “Thanks for your help with everything. I don’t know where we’d be without you and Mom taking us in, and you helping me get to Kaimi.” Albert gave him one of his rare smiles. “Of course I would help you.” Albert paused as he snaked his arm around Dante’s shoulders. “It was fun. It was a lot of fun putting the cuffs on him after all these years.” Dante laughed at his father ’s blissful smile, and the twinkle that came into his eyes. Laurie wanted to laugh with him, but she didn’t want to distract Emma.

Dante lowered his voice as he spoke into his father ’s ear, but Laurie heard him as Emma turned away to blow her nose. “Yeah, that part was a lot of fun. But I wouldn’t tell Mom if you want to live.” Dante raised his eyebrows at him. Albert laughed. Laurie had never seen him laugh before, at least not a deep, genuine laugh. Shaking his head in amazement, Dante stood next to his father for a few moments. Then, Dante took Laurie by the hand, made several more promises to his mother, and led Laurie to the waiting car. Feeling like she couldn’t breathe, Laurie strapped on her seatbelt. They watched out of the car mirrors as the farmhouse slipped away behind them. Laurie glanced at the clock. Dante was driving slower than usual, below the speed limit. Laurie nestled into her seat, sniffling. The farms rolled past. Dante turned onto the road that led to the airport. Dante’s breathing changed. Laurie looked over. He was grabbing at his seat belt. He was breathing in fits and gasps. He pulled off to the side of road, yanking off his seatbelt so forcefully it snapped. “Dante? What’s wrong?” He didn’t answer. He sat in the driver ’s seat gasping for air. “Dante, what is it?” Dante forced open the door, almost falling out of the

car. He rolled to his left, placing his hands on the side of the back window, trying to hold himself upright. He kept gasping for air. Laurie launched out of the car, running around the vehicle to him. Tears were running down his cheeks when she reached him. “Dante? Tell me what’s wrong!” She placed one of her hands on his chest, and the other around his back, in half an embrace. “I can’t.” Dante tried to breath deep but he stuttered and gasped. “You can’t what? Can you talk?” “I can…talk. I just can’t do it.” He shook his head, tears flowing freely. “I can’t take you back.” “You can’t take me back?” she asked in confusion. “I can’t take you back.” He looked at her with pain in his eyes. “I know that I should, but I can’t.” Laurie nodded. She stroked her fingers over his back in small circles. Then she ran her fingers through his hair. She understood how he felt. She wanted to stay with their family, to keep their baby safe. She bit her lip, wrestling with what she should say, what she should do. Laurie rested her head on his shoulder. “It’s okay, Dante. I know how you feel.” “No. I’m supposed to take you to the trial to protect the people.” He rested his head against the cold metal of the car. “I’m supposed to take care of the woman I love, but I can’t do both. I know what I should do, but I can’t,

Laurie. I just can’t.” He pushed himself upright. He took his fist and rapped it hard against the top of the window. He turned around, leaning against the car, placing his hands on his hips. He hung his head in shame. “I can’t be like my dad and just give up my family to God and country. You’re my family now. How can I take you back when I know what’s ahead?” “Dante.” Laurie placed both her hands on his chest. “I know it’s terrifying, but we have to go back.” He raised his head. He looked at her with such deep, incredible pain that it made Laurie’s heart ache. “I can’t protect you if we go back.” He shook his head. “I don’t know what will happen to you, or our baby.” She cupped his face, running her gloved fingers over his cheek. His arms snaked around her in a move that was both protective and possessive. Laurie took a breath to steady herself. She had made her decision. It felt right. Now she just needed to help Dante feel right about it, too. “I’ll be all right,” she told him, her voice steady. “There are other Marshals that can protect me. We’ve made it this far. We have to see it through.” He shook his head, breaking free of her hands. He looked skyward. Laurie curled her hands into Dante’s jacket, pulling his attention back down to her. “Dante.” She looked into his eyes. “I saw how scared

they were when I was in that hotel room. They were terrified. I’ve thought about them every day since.” Her hands had dropped to her growing belly. Dante swallowed hard. “We have to go back. I know it hurts; it’s killing me to leave. But we have to—I have to do this.” Laurie pleaded with him with her eyes. She tugged on his jacket. Dante nodded. He took a breath, steeling himself. “We have to get going.” Laurie let go of him and took a half-step back. “We’ll miss the plane.” She made her voice stern. She turned to shed his embrace and walk to the other side of the car, but Dante caught her wrist. She turned back to him. He looked into her eyes. “Marry me,” he said. Laurie felt her heart trip over itself. “What?” “Marry me. Please?” He tugged on her arm. “Dante—” Laurie started to say, shaking her head. “No, please listen to me.” He sank to one knee. “I love you. I love you, and I want to have a family with you. Not just this baby, but a big family. I need someone who’s as strong as you are. I need someone who makes me laugh like you do. I need you with me for the rest of my life. Please marry me?” Laurie’s heart stopped beating, as she listened to him utter those words. She had never imagined or daydreamed about the perfect marriage proposal, but she

was sure she just heard it. Her pulse fluttered. She smiled down on his anxious face. “Yes,” she said. “Yes, I’ll marry you.” Dante propelled up from the ground. He wrapped his arms around her. He kissed her, standing by the side of the road as onlookers drove by. Then he rested his forehead on hers, and they grinned at each other. “Thank you.” He kissed her again. “Dante, we have to go.” Laurie gave him a pointed expression. “Right! Right. Get in.” He released her. Laurie ran to the other side of the car. She slid into the passenger seat with a smile. She buckled her seatbelt while Dante gunned the engine, and they took off down the road toward the airport. Dante parked the rental car right by the door. He grabbed their bags from the back. They ran into the small airport, rushing to the counter. The attendant looked hesitant, but Dante reached for his badge. With a flash of the Marshals symbol, the attendant hurried to check them in while flagging down a colleague to escort them through security right to their gate. After they boarded the plane, Dante put his arm around Laurie as they began the first of two flights to Honolulu. They sat, holding hands and staring out the window with contented smiles. When the captain turned off the seatbelt sign, Dante rose to rifle through his carry on. He pulled out a worn leather jewelry box and

sat down. He opened it, revealing a sparkling diamond ring. “My mom gave it to me last night. It was my greatgrandmother ’s on my mother ’s side. They’ve passed it down. My mom wanted me to give it to you when I proposed, which I planned to do after the trial. But I guess I got a little ahead of myself.” He gave her a sheepish grin. Laurie hugged him from her seat. She gave him a heartfelt kiss, before extracting the ring from the box. She slipped it on her left hand. “Does it fit? I was going to have it re-sized.” “It’s a little loose, but I have a feeling I’m going to be gaining some weight soon anyway.” Laurie beamed at him. She kissed him, circling his tongue with hers in a kiss that was both sweet and a promise of more to come. They gradually became aware of clapping and whistling in the background. They had caught the attention of their fellow passengers in the tiny plane. When they broke off the kiss, they smiled at the people around them. The people on board began congratulating them. Embarrassed, they both sat quietly as everyone who walked past smiled or winked at them for the entire flight.



CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE Dante Several hours later, Dante and Laurie emerged from the plane. After flying for almost half a day, they both felt cramped. The warm Hawaiian winter was shocking. When they were finally able to take off their heavy winter coats, they had to peel them from their body like a second skin. The sky was overcast, and the humidity made their clothes cling to them as they exited the airport, taking their bags out to a waiting rental car. Since they had flown west, chasing the sun, it was now the early evening. Dante thought about where he wanted to take Laurie for dinner—a nice dinner. They would have to go into the Marshals headquarters on

Monday morning, but tonight and tomorrow were their own. He had made hotel reservations at a hotel in Waikiki, overlooking the ocean. They could spend two romantic evenings together and put Monday right out of their minds. They walked on the beach, ate ice cream, and swam in the hotel pool. They acted like a honeymooning couple on the islands, and no one spared them a second glance. On their last night, Dante picked up some takeout food. He drove Laurie to his favorite lookout point. They picnicked there, as the sun sank into the ocean, and night descended on the city. They made love on the picnic blanket, underneath the stars. They were at peace as they lay in each other ’s arms. They both thought it was the most perfect day they ever had in their entire lives. The next morning, they silently went down to breakfast. They moved with deliberate care, as if a quick movement would shatter their pretense. They packed everything up, put everything in the car, and checkedout. Dante made some excuse about wanting to miss rush hour, so they walked on the beach one last time, but they both knew the truth. In the late morning, Dante parked their rental car outside the federal building. He took Laurie’s hand as they walked toward the front entrance. As he opened the door to step inside the building, Dante saw several of the security guards he knew. They stared at him in wideeyed shock. They said nothing as Laurie passed through

the metal detector. Dante pulled out his gun and his badge. He placed them on top of the x-ray machine. He nodded to one of the security guards as he stepped through the metal detector. He went to reach for his gun, when Jacob, an elderly guard Dante had known for years, spoke. “I’m not supposed to let you have that.” Jacob nodded to the gun. Jacob looked at Dante, fidgeting with his belt loops and flushing bright red. “I’m sorry, Dante. But they told us…” Jacob looked away. “That’s okay.” Dante put up his hand. He took his badge out of the tray. “Just make sure it gets back to Rick and no one else.” Jacob nodded, as his shoulders relaxed. Dante gave him a half-hearted smile. He put his hand on the small of Laurie’s back. He led her down the hall to a wooden door. The frosted glass on the door had the Marshals logo emblazoned on it. Dante looked down at Laurie. “Ready?” He took a deep breath. She nodded, forcing a gulp of air down. Dante turned the handle. The receptionist was at the right of the door. She looked up as they entered the room. She froze. Her mouth dropped open. She made several inaudible sounds. Her eyes just kept moving from Laurie to Dante and back again.

“Hi, Janice,” Dante said after a few minutes. “Is Rick in?” Her jaw moved back and forth several times, and then: “Rick!” she called, not even looking over her shoulder. “Rick, there’s someone here for you!” “Janice, I’m in a meeting!” Rick exclaimed. “Tell them to come back later.” “Rick, you really need to come out here!” Janice said. “What the hell could possibly—” Rick began, yanking open his door, and storming out of his office. He stopped cold, as he saw Dante and Laurie standing before him. A tall gentleman in a suit appeared behind him. Dante recognized him as the District Attorney, one of the few men that wore a tie on the islands. It occurred to Dante that he and Laurie had probably just interrupted a meeting about themselves. “Dante?” Rick took a step forward. “Rick.” He nodded to the DA in the background. “It’s been awhile. I think we need to talk.” “Yes. Yes, we do.” His eyes finally took in Laurie, who stood clutching Dante’s elbow. “God, I’m glad to see you, son.” “It’s good to see you too, Rick.” Dante gave him half a smile. “Come in to my office.” Rick stood aside to let them in. “Danny, I think maybe you’ll want to come back in about an hour or so?”

Danny nodded. He walked around the receptionist’s desk on his way out the door. “Yeah, I think I do.” Danny said, smiling. “I’m Danny Escobar, by the way. The District Attorney.” He extended his hand to Laurie. Laurie’s eyes flickered between the DA’s coal black eyes and his hand for a few moments. He was a young DA, maybe ten years older than Laurie. His beaming smile emanated eagerness. Laurie reached out, giving his hand a cautionary shake. “Hi.” Laurie shifted back, closer to Dante. “You don’t know how many people are very, very glad to see you, Ms. Shelton. Very glad.” His smile grew brighter. “Thank you.” Laurie responded with a watery smile. “Very glad,” Danny said again, as he left the office. “Janice, can you get them something to drink? What would you like, dear? Water, soda?” Rick gestured to Laurie. “Just water,” Laurie responded, as they all filed into Rick’s office. Rick sat down at his desk. The heavy wooden beast took up half the space in the room. Shelves lined both sides of the walls, filled with binder after binder, of all shapes and sizes. Pieces of loose papers poked out from the sides. There was an old, dusty computer at Rick’s side, with a large, bulbous monitor. A coffee mug sat beside it, with several even taller Styrofoam coffee cups

lined up behind the mug. Papers, notepads, and folders were scattered all across the desk. At the very corner, a small plastic inbox peeked out from the weight of fifty folders. Dante and Laurie sat down across from Rick. Dante’s knees bumped against the desk. The heavy, mismatched leather chairs had several tears. The wood creaked as Laurie fidgeted, trying to get comfortable. Rick sat staring at them in wonder. Dante broke the awkward silence. “I owe you an apology, Rick.” Dante leaned forward in his chair. “I know I should have told you what I was going to do. It was clear that someone inside the Marshals Service was feeding Kaimi information. In fact, I suspected it might be you. I had to do what I did to protect Laurie.” “Me?” Rick shook his head in shock. “Yes, I overheard a conversation in which Kaimi himself said his mole in the Marshals Service was running the annual training, and of course that means you.” Dante gestured to Rick, watching him intently. Rick nodded. “I couldn’t do it this year,” Rick replied with a hint of sorrow. “I had a mild heart attack the week before. I had just gotten out of the hospital. So I asked Cheyn to lead it for me.” Dante felt relieved as he studied Rick’s expression. There was no hint of deception there. Rick didn’t have a

shred of tension around his mouth or eyes. His response was quick and open, with only a hint of embarrassment. Rick also looked worn down—he had bags under his eyes and his complexion was dull and waxy. “You gave us quite a scare.” Rick looked up at Dante. “I didn’t know quite what to make of it for a long time. Most everyone thought the worst of you. But I just kept hoping it wasn’t true.” “It wasn’t.” Dante shook his head. “I know, believe me.” Rick swallowed. “I saw the tape. I guess you sent it to me?” “Yes.” Dante nodded. Rick paused for a few minutes, looking away. “It was hard to watch.” Rick’s eyes slid back to Dante. Dante nodded. He didn’t want to tell Rick it was even harder to do. Nor did he want to say that the look of terror etched on Cheyn’s face as he lay dying was burned in Dante’s memory. Dante looked away from Rick, staring down at his hands. “Now, there’s no doubt you had to do what you did.” Rick held up a hand, then both hands. “He went for his gun. I saw it. But still it was, well, tough to watch.” Dante nodded again, staring at the pile of papers closest to him. Laurie reached over, squeezing his forearm. The warmth of her fingers brought him a small measure of comfort. “I just don’t understand why Cheyn would do that.”

Rick sat back in his chair. “He loved this job. He was such a damn good Marshal. I just can’t wrap my head around it.” Rick shook his head in bewilderment. “I don’t know. I guess he just felt like it was either his job or his family.” Dante looked at the floor. He took a shaky breath. Laurie squeezed his arm again. Dante gave her a half-hearted smile as he covered her hand with his. He sat back in his chair to look at Rick again. “Well, what’s done is done. Danny is more than ready to take on Kaimi. With Ms. Shelton here, we have a case against him for murder. You went above and beyond the call of duty, son. I’m real proud.” Rick smiled. “Thank you.” Dante gave him a small smile in return. “There will still be a full investigation, of course. I have a lot of questions about how you found out it was Cheyn, and everything else that’s happened. I won’t be able to reinstate you right away. I’ll have to put you on desk duty or unscheduled leave for a while. But I’m sure we’ll have you back in the ranks in no time.” Rick waved his hand. “But who will protect me?” Laurie interrupted. “He’ll still be able to protect me, right?” “All of our agents are highly trained, Ms. Shelton. Your protection is my highest priority. I’ll check-in on you every day if I have to. I will have my best agents

assigned to you, but no—Dante will not be able to continue on this assignment.” Rick shook his head. “But Dante is your best agent. You’ve said that to me before. And how many other agents are in Kaimi’s pocket? I don’t want anyone else protecting me.” She huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. “I’m sorry, Ms. Shelton, but my hands are tied.” Rick’s smile turned apologetic. “Dante has to be put on administrative duty until the whole disappearance thing is sorted out.” “Well, then I’m not going to trial.” Laurie lifted her chin. Rick’s eyes grew round and huge as he took in a gulp of air. Dante could see Rick’s temper flickering to life. Dante squeezed Laurie’s hand in warning, but her heated stare locked onto Rick. “Ms. Shelton, I understand your request, but it’s not possible. Our protocols are quite clear.” Rick shuffled the papers in front of him. “I don’t care about your—” Laurie began. “Laurie, Laurie!” Dante stopped her. She turned her angry stare on him. “I don’t want anyone else protecting me,” she hissed. Her eyes glassed over. “I know, I know.” He stroked her arm. She shook him off. Laurie sank back in her chair, staring resolutely at the corner of Rick’s desk.

Dante turned back to Rick, who watched them. Suspicion lurked behind his eyes. Rick hadn’t missed the familiar touches or the emotion in Laurie’s voice. Dante sighed. “Rick, there’s something else you should know.” Dante stared his mentor in the eye. “Laurie’s pregnant.” Rick blinked. Then his brow furrowed, looking at Laurie, who refused to look at anyone else. “I don’t remember that from your notes, or any of your reports.” Rick searched around on his desk for the right file. “She wasn’t pregnant when she entered protection.” He paused to build up his courage. “The baby’s mine.” Rick’s head snapped up from his desk to look at Dante. His eyes widened as he took in Dante’s serious stare. “Oh, Christ!” Rick exclaimed, propping his elbows on the desk and resting his head in his hands. “I’m sorry, Rick, but I had to tell you.” Dante winced. “That’s why Laurie wants me to be with her right now.” Rick was silent for a long time. Dante waited it out, tapping his thumb against his knee to keep himself calm. The minutes ticked by and no one spoke. “I’ve been doing this job for fifteen years. This case is the biggest disaster I’ve ever had to deal with.” Rick sighed. Dante stared at the floor. His shoulders slumped, and tension was beginning to creep up his neck into his head.

He was a fool to think this would work. He only had one card left to play. “I’m sorry, Rick.” Dante shook his head. “Laurie and I we…we fell in love.” “Well, love isn’t in the Marshals handbook,” Rick snapped, as he sat back. “It says protect the witness, not fall in love with them.” “We didn’t mean for this to happen.” Laurie sat forward in her chair. “I can understand that you might see this as an imposition or an employment mistake, but for us it’s the best thing that’s ever happened. This baby is the best thing that’s ever happened. I want my fiancé with me during my pregnancy.” “Fiancé?” Rick looked at Dante. Dante nodded, reaching over to rub Laurie’s back, to soothe both her and himself. He needed to keep her calm long enough for Rick to start thinking clearly. It was their only hope. “I love her.” Dante shrugged. Rick’s head sank back into his hands. They all sat for a long while in silence again, as Dante just let Rick think things through. Rick finally sat back in his chair and began tapping the edge of his desk with a pencil. Dante felt Laurie’s muscles tense with every tap, so he kneaded her back more with his hand. Finally, Rick’s gaze settled back on them. “Dante, if this were any other circumstance—and I mean any other circumstance—I would be

congratulating you right now. I mean, no one deserves to fall in love and start a family more than you. On one hand I’m happy for you. I really am.” Rick laid a hand on his desk. “But on the other hand, I have to make sure that Ms. Shelton makes it to the trial. I just can’t have you on her protective detail. I’m sorry.” “Why?” Laurie coiled like a snake ready to strike. Dante put his arm around her to keep her still. “Because, Ms. Shelton, a man will do anything to protect the woman he loves. That includes putting everything else at risk. Dante has already shown he’s more than able and willing to disappear with you into an untraceable existence. If you hadn’t walked into this office today, we never would have found either of you. I’m afraid the Marshals Service just can’t take that risk.” Rick pinned her with a stare. Laurie glared at him across the desk. “Can I come with her, Rick? Not as an agent, but as a family member. Unarmed, of course.” Dante lifted his eyes to Rick’s. Rick shook his head. “I’m sorry, son. The same reason applies. You’re too good. Wouldn’t matter if you were armed or unarmed. I doubt any of these men would refuse your orders. You would be running the operation even as a family member. You and I both know how dangerous that could be.” Rick clasped his hands together. Dante nodded, swallowing hard against the burning

sensation in his throat. His worst fear came true. They would separate them. “But after the trial,” Rick continued. “We’ll make sure you’re re-united again. If you both want to join the witness protection program, or if you need to relocate, we’ll take care of it. I would hate to see you leave, Dante, but if you choose to go in order to protect your future wife, I’ll understand.” “How long…” Laurie began, her voice wavering. She stopped to clear her throat before continuing. “How long will it be until the trial?” “Probably just a few months. I’m sure after Danny talks to you, he’ll want to have the trial date expedited. We won’t keep you any longer than we have to, Ms. Shelton. We know how difficult this ordeal has been.” Rick sat back in his chair. “A few months?” Panic flicked across her features. Rick nodded. Laurie sat back in her chair. Her hands rested limply in her lap. “I know it’s not what either of you want to hear, but it’s for the best. Dante, I won’t be able to tell you where she is, and we’ll have to take her out of Hawaii. But I will update you as often as I can.” Rick nodded to him. Dante started to speak, but his voice gave out on him. He cleared his throat and tried again. “I have Laurie’s belongings in our rental car.” He gestured to the door. “Her new doctor records. They’ll

need to make sure they get an OB/GYN to take care of her. She has vitamins she has to take for the baby. I’ll, um, take her out to the car and get her things.” “Why don’t I go get Jason. Jason can get her things for you. You met Jason already. He’s become one of my best agents.” Rick rose. Dante smiled a sad smile and said, “Afraid I’ll leave with her already?” Rick smiled ruefully back at him. “Can’t be too careful.” Rick began chuckling. “Besides, I’m sure you two need a few minutes to say goodbye before Danny comes back.” Rick strode to the door. He pulled it open, bellowing for Jason to come to his office. Jason’s profile soon appeared. “What’s going on?” Jason asked. “Seems our runaways have returned.” Rick gestured in their direction. Jason took a step into the office to see Dante and Laurie sitting there, staring up at him. Jason smiled, extending a hand to Dante. “I’m glad to see you again.” Jason shook Dante’s hand. “I thought something horrible had happened to you.” “Jason.” Dante smiled. “Good to see you too. Sorry we, uh, left so abruptly. Just had to protect her, until it was safe to bring her back.” “Well, yeah. After what happened, I’d say she needed

it. I never doubted you for a minute. I tried to tell everyone.” Jason lifted his hands and shook his head. “Jason,” Rick interrupted. “You’re going to take over Ms. Shelton’s protective duty for the time being. I’ll call a team in to help you. Dante’s going to have to be in the office until he’s cleared for duty and all that.” “Sure, sure. I’d be happy to take over.” Jason smiled at Laurie. “Dante’s got her bags out in their car. Why don’t you head out, grab her things, and put them in your truck while we wrap up here? Dante—keys?” Rick looked at Dante. Dante pulled out the keys. He described the vehicle and the bags to Jason, who left to go get everything. Without saying a word, Rick stepped out of the office, closing the door. Dante could still hear him talking on his cell phone, calling in Laurie’s new protection team. Dante glanced over at Laurie. She stared at her lap, twirling her engagement ring around her finger. Dante felt a flicker of happiness, remembering the moment she said yes to him. He reached over to catch both of her hands in his. He brought one of them up to his lips, and he gently brushed the back of her palms. Then he rubbed each of her hands for a minute or two. “I’m sorry, Laurie.” He looked up into her eyes. “I’m sorry for everything.” “It’s not your fault he won’t listen to us.” “I know, but I’m still sorry.”

“What about your dad’s friend. Isn’t he the director? I thought he was going to call him?” “Yeah, I’m sure he will.” “Well, maybe he’ll order Rick to let you stay with me.” “Yeah, maybe he will.” Laurie paused for a minute. “You’re a terrible liar.” She frowned. Dante smiled. Then he rose from his chair. He helped Laurie up from hers to wrap his arms around her. He rested his chin on top of her head and kissed her hair. Then he closed his eyes. The image of her sitting by the waterfall in Hilo came to him. “Laurie, if anything happens, if you need me, I’m going to give you the number to my burner phone. They won’t let you call me, I don’t think, but I still want you to have it just in case.” He pulled a piece of paper out of his pocket. Laurie nodded, taking the paper from him. She tucked it into her pocket. Then she rested her head back against his chest. “I hope the trial starts soon,” she murmured. “I hate being away from you.” “I hate it too.” He eased back so he could cup her face in his hands. He rubbed her cheeks with his thumb, as he took in her gorgeous, sapphire eyes. “I love you.” He kissed her lightly.

“I love you, too.” They kissed again. It was slow, thoroughly consuming. Then Dante kissed her cheeks, her forehead, and her hair. He breathed in the scent of her shampoo, which he loved. Laurie rested her head over his heart. The door opened and Rick and Jason both stood on the other side. “Ms. Shelton, the DA’s ready to interview you now.” Rick nodded. Dante and Laurie collectively sighed, as they untangled from their embrace. Dante took her hand as they exited the office together. Jason gave Dante back his keys with a quizzical look at their clasped hands, but said nothing. Dante began filling Jason in on all of the medical records, doctor ’s notes, and prenatal care Jason would have to arrange. The young man started to blush with every mention of the OB/GYN, until Dante suggested he just write it all up in a report and give it to Rick. Relieved, Jason thanked him, turning to Laurie. “The DA thought you would be more comfortable in his office. He’s waiting for us upstairs.” Jason smiled sheepishly. “Dante, I’ll get you all set-up in a new apartment. I have all of your belongings in storage.” Rick hooked his fingers into his belt loop and rocked on his heels. Dante turned to Laurie. His heart jangled

uncomfortably in his chest, as he faced the moment he had to part from her. “If you need anything you have Jason or Rick call me, okay?” He ran his fingers over her hair, pressing his forehead to hers. “Please be safe.” She laid her hands on his chest. “You too. Do whatever they tell you. I mean it— whatever they tell you. Jason will keep you safe.” Dante kissed the bridge of her nose. “I know.” She grasped at his shirt. “I’ll see you soon.” “Yeah.” Dante’s voice cracked with emotion. “Real soon. I’ll see you real soon.” “Okay.” Laurie sounded like she was going to cry, but she blinked back the tears. They hugged each other for a while, until Rick cleared his throat. Dante finally let her go, and Laurie took a tentative step back. Her nose was red and her cheeks were sallow, but she looked like all Dante had ever wanted. Dante stood, with his hands resting on his hips, just staring down at the woman he loved as Jason began to lead her away. Laurie followed Jason as he headed down the office hallway to a back staircase. She threw glances at Dante as she walked to the end of the hall. Then Laurie paused, fidgeting. She swayed from one foot to the other. She looked almost scared enough to run back to him, and Dante wished she would.

Jason took a step back to stand at her side. He said something to her, gesturing toward the stairwell. Laurie looked ahead of her, then looked back. She gave a timid wave goodbye and mouthed that she loved him. Then she stepped out of Dante’s sight with Jason at her heels. Dante ran his hands through his hair. He blinked back the tears in his eyes. He stared at the empty hallway, and for a brief second, he considered running after her— refusing to let her go unless they let him leave with her. Rick clapped him on the shoulder, anchoring him to the spot. “Let’s go get you a new apartment,” Rick said with forced cheerfulness. Rick’s words fell on Dante’s deaf ears. He turned away from Rick, and leaned against the secretary’s desk with both hands. He tried hard to get his emotions back under control, but the pit of his stomach rolled. He felt helpless. Rick squeezed his shoulder again. “She’ll be just fine.” Rick patted him on the back. “Jason’s one of our best men. I’ll tell you everything. I mean it. I’ll make sure Jason has your number. You can talk to her every day, if you want.” Dante nodded and took in a shaky breath. Rick squeezed his shoulder, until the pain began to subside. Dante pulled himself upright. “Go splash some water on your face, and we’ll get

going, all right?” Rick jutted out his chin in the direction of the kitchen. Dante nodded. He walked to the small kitchen beside Rick’s office. He did what Rick told him to do. Then he left the office with his boss to find some empty place to live an empty life for what Dante hoped would be a very short time.



EPILOGUE “All rise,” the clerk called from the doorway. “Court is now in session. The Honorable Judge Cane presiding.” The buzzing courtroom rose as the judge entered, striding forward with his black robes billowing behind him. He sat down and tapped his gavel several times, as the contents of the courtroom began to hum with anticipation. Dante was late, having been caught behind an accident up the street. He slid to the right of the door at the back of the courtroom. He began to scan the rows of seats, but the room was crowded. “You may take your seats,” the gaunt Judge Cain told them. Dante had seen Judge Cane many times. He was a

stern man, presiding over the courtroom without even the slightest hint of a smile. Dante could see why the unshakeable Judge Cain would get Kaimi’s case. “Madam Chairperson, has the jury reached a verdict?” Judge Cane asked the woman at the head of the jury box. The woman rose. Everyone’s attention focused on her, except Dante’s. He moved up along the right side of the courtroom, focused on the small head of long blonde hair in the second row. Flanked by two men on each side, he knew there was no way he could reach her. He saw Dean sitting on the end. He flashed Dean a smile. Dean smiled back, nodding once in return. Dante climbed over the woman sitting on the end of the row behind Laurie. He breathed in the scent of her shampoo and instantly felt a sense of relief. “Yes, your honor,” the Chairwoman responded. “What is the jury’s decision?” Judge Cane asked. Dante still didn’t look up. After four months of being a part from her, his mind scattered. Laurie leaned over the Marshal to her right, and Dante saw Dean say something to her. Then she turned her head, to smile at him. His heart almost leapt into his throat. He felt light headed. Dante sat close enough to touch her. He grinned at her, and she locked gazes with him. They stared at each other while they listened. “In the case of the People of Hawaii vs. Kaimi

Quamboa, on two counts of murder in the first degree, we the jury find the defendant guilty,” the Chairwoman announced. All around Dante and Laurie, the men and women who had gathered began cheering. Dante’s heart burst with joy to think of Kaimi behind bars; that these families present there today, and Katherine and Easton, finally had some justice. Danny turned, flashing a smile at his key witness, but her smile was only for Dante, and she didn’t even see it. “On two counts of kidnapping in the first degree, we the jury find the defendant guilty,” the Chairwoman continued. More clapping surrounded Dante and Laurie, as they sat staring at each other. Laurie let out a quiet laugh, and Dante fought the urge to kiss her. “Thank you Madam Chairperson,” Judge Cain said. A fresh round of cheering broke out before the judge began tapping his gavel with an impatient glare. “The case of the People vs. Kaimi Quamboa is now closed. The court will adjourn until a sentencing hearing on July 15. Bailiff, please escort Mr. Quamboa from the courtroom,” Judge Cain ordered. The bailiff came forward, to lead a thin and solemn Kaimi away in handcuffs. Judge Cain tapped his gavel a final, definitive time. “All rise,” the bailiff called again as the judge rose. As everyone rose, Dante watched Jason help Laurie to

her feet. She turned, and Dante felt his heart trip over itself as her pregnant belly came into view. She had barely been showing when he saw her last. Now her pregnancy was round and heavy on her small frame. Dante’s eyes widened. The judge left just as swiftly as he came. Dante and Laurie were both grateful. The courtroom chatter became a roar. The people spilled out into the hallway from every door. Dante watched as Dean, Jason, and two other Marshals he didn’t recognize, led Laurie out from the side door. Dante felt the light in the room grow dimmer when she left, but he knew it wouldn’t be long now. The trial was over. She would be back with him in less than an hour. He turned his back on the courtroom. He had come to see her, even for that brief moment, and he had come to hear the final verdict. Now he raced from the courthouse, his excitement peaked by his fleeting encounter. He got into his truck, slamming the door so hard it shook his mirrors. He started the engine and blasted the radio as he peeled away from the curb. Dante scanned the roads as he drove, looking for a Marshals vehicle, but he didn’t see it. He sped down the road, driving to his favorite spot overlooking the city. He had chosen it purposefully. It was secluded, away from the tourism path. It was also where they had spent their last evening together so many months ago.

When Dante arrived, the overlook was deserted. He parked where he could see oncoming traffic and waited. He turned up his radio. After one long, crooning ballad went by, he began tapping his fingers on the steering wheel. A few cars went by, but there was nothing. After ten minutes of waiting, he started to worry. He called Dean, but it went right to voicemail. He called Rick, but he didn’t pick up. Dante started thinking about everything that could have happened on their way to the meet-up spot. At first, it was a stream of horror stories, but then he began to convince himself there was another accident in town, or they had to get her bags from the office, or any number of things. Then he tried to call Dean again, but there was no answer. Then a familiar truck pulled in. Dante let out a sigh of relief. Laughing at himself, he tore open his door. He ran to the other truck. Dean got out first, then Laurie slid out of the truck behind him. Dante enveloped her as best he could, circling her before he stepped to the side of her pregnant belly and held her that way. Before they even spoke, he rushed in for a kiss. Laurie kissed him back hard, running her hands up his chest. She cupped his face in both of her hands, staring into his eyes. It was all finished. Seeing her again was like coming home after a long journey.

They heard a catcall behind them. “Well, now I can see how she got pregnant.” Dean smirked at him. The other men laughed. Dante broke off the kiss. He rested his chin on the crown of Laurie’s head, pulling her upper half to his chest. “Dean, you’re lucky I’m busy right now.” Dante rocked Laurie in his arms. “Well, it’s only fair after you kept calling me. A little impatient were we?” Dean chuckled. “Yes. Yes, I was and I have a right to be.” Dante heard snickering behind him, but he didn’t care. He leaned down to press his forehead to Laurie’s. “I hope they treated you better than this.” He smiled. Laurie laughed. “No, they teased me mercilessly the whole time,” Laurie pouted. Dante nodded. “I thought so.” He kissed her on the forehead. “I think it’s time to tell them all goodbye.” Laurie smiled as she reached up on her tiptoes to give him another quick kiss. Then he released her so she could say goodbye. “All right. I want her bags, her doctor records, and all of your reports. Let’s go.” Dante turned around. They stood ready; Jason had the files in hand, while both of the other Marshals had Laurie’s bags. “Dante, man.” Dean lifted his arms. “We’re on top of

it. I know how you work.” Dante laughed, as he slid his hand up Laurie’s spine. He tossed Jason his keys. “Go ahead and put it in the back of my truck. Don’t scuff up anything though. It’ll have a new owner tomorrow.” Dante winked. Jason smiled back. “We’re not going to have a car?” Laurie rested her hands on her stomach. “No, not here.” Dante shook his head. “I sold it to Jason. He’ll pick it up from the airport tomorrow.” “What?” Laurie raised her eyebrows at him. “We’ll talk about it in the car.” Dante gave her a little push. “Go tell these clowns goodbye.” Laurie went to the men who had protected her for the past few months. She hugged them each in turn, and thanked them. Then she got a little bleary eyed, as she stepped back into Dante’s arms. “I’ll miss you guys.” She clutched at Dante’s arm. “We’ll miss you too.” Jason nodded. “Take care of our baby for us.” Laurie smiled until she gasped in pain and dug her nails in to Dante’s arm. “What? What is it? Are you okay?” Dante gripped her shoulders. She grabbed his hand, pressing it to her growing stomach. Dante felt a sharp movement beneath his hand. His heart danced. The little movement pressed against his hand as Laurie winced.

“Oh God,” Dante whispered. “That’s our baby.” Laurie looked up into his eyes. Dante felt light-headed, as he felt Laurie’s stomach ripple beneath his hand. Then the tiny movements stopped. “That’s our baby,” he said back to her. Then he turned to the men with a foolish grin on his face. “That’s our baby. I felt our baby.” “Yeah, yeah, we know.” Dean rolled his eyes. Dante laughed, then he threw his arms around Laurie. He felt more alive than he had in months. So, he kissed her again. “Jason, can we get out of here before I get sick? I can’t take any more of this.” Dean averted his eyes. Dante and Laurie laughed. Dante shook their hands and said his own goodbyes. He was in their debt more than he could say. Then he pulled Laurie toward him again, as they watched all of the men get into the truck. Jason gave them both a salute before he turned around in the driver ’s seat and backed out of the parking space. Dante and Laurie waved back at them, as they drove away. Dante stood holding her for a long while. He stood behind her, his arms wrapped around either side. His hands ran over the expanse of her belly in a soft caress. He hoped to feel those tiny movements again, but the baby was still. Laurie leaned back into him.

“So we’re leaving the islands?” She nuzzled his shoulder “Yes.” He laid his chin on her hair. “Kaimi has too many friends here. It wouldn’t be safe.” Laurie nodded. “Where will we go?” Dante smiled into her golden hair. “To the house I bought.” “You bought us a house?” “Yes.” “Shouldn’t we have bought the house together?” Dante’s smile widened. “Maybe. But I got a very fair price.” “Dante!” She turned around. “We’re going to start a new life together somewhere just because you got a fair price?” “Yes.” He gathered her close to him. “All we have to do is pick apples, and pears, and I hear there are grapes too.” Laurie gasped, then she laughed. She cupped his face with her hands. “You bought the orchard house from your parents?” Her bright blue eyes shined up into his. “I told you I got a fair price.” He winked. Laurie laughed, rubbing her nose against his. “I guess you did.” He kissed her for a long while, as they enjoyed the soft touch of skin on skin, the tug of war between their

opposing tongues. Desire flooded Dante’s veins, but he knew it would be hours before he could indulge in that. He broke off the kiss and nuzzled Laurie’s neck instead. “We should get going.” He walked her to her car door. He helped her in, and after he asked her if she was okay three or four times, she managed to convince him she was perfectly fine. He walked around to the other side to get in. He pulled out of the parking lot onto the deserted road. “So, where is the Marshals office in Nebraska? Will you have to travel far to work?” “I won’t be a Marshal anymore.” “What? They didn’t reinstate you? I thought Rick said —” “No, no. They reinstated me just fine. There’s a Marshals office in Omaha, and I was going to put in for a transfer, but I just can’t live this life anymore. It was a great job when it was just me, but I want to be able to see my kids. I want to be able to see you. If I stay on as a Marshal, I’ll be gone for months at a time on assignments. I don’t want to do that anymore.” Laurie paused for a long while, as she studied him. He glanced away from the road and looked at her for a small moment. “You gave up your job for me? Your whole career?” “Well, not just for you.” Dante turned onto the highway. “I gave it up for us, for our baby, and for me too. I want to be a good father. I want to be there for

them when they need me.” Laurie took a deep breath. Her expression was troubled. “Hey, it’s going to be okay, you know.” Dante smiled into her downcast eyes. “I’ve already got another job. I’ll start it almost right away. You don’t need to worry about money or anything.” “No, no. It’s not that, it’s just…I feel like I took away the one thing I know you love.” “I love you more than anything, and I already love our baby more than anything. A job is just a job, Laurie. Besides that, I’ve got a great job. I’ll be working for a private security firm. I’ll be planning and managing security teams, just as I do now. That’s why I got hired.” “Really?” “Yeah, really. I’ll also be making a lot more money than what I’m making now. I might have to travel a little bit, but not even half as much as I would as a Marshal. It’ll be different from what I’m doing now, a lot different, but it’ll be great. I might even make it through a few months without being shot at, though with you around maybe not.” He grabbed for her hand and squeezed it. “It was never my fault you were shot at, that was all Kaimi.” “Still, I never took so many bullets until I met you.” He grinned. He pulled into the parking lot at the airport. He parked, then reached for both of Laurie’s hands.

“Listen, I don’t want you to worry about me, or my career, or anything, okay? We’ll be close to my parents, I’ll have a job, and I’ll be able to raise a family with you. That’s far more than what I need to be happy, I promise.” He stroked her hand. “Are you sure? I mean, I hated the thought of you being hurt or killed while you were looking for Kaimi. I hated every minute we’ve been away from each other, but I don’t think I would have asked you to leave your job for me.” She tilted her head to the side as she studied him. “For us. I left it for us. We’ll see how it goes, we’ll see how I like this new job. If not, I’ll find something else. I just know for sure that I want to raise a family with you.” Laurie digested his words. Then she smiled up at him, squeezing his hand. “Okay. If this is what you want, I’ll support you.” He kissed her hand. “Besides, you can be the defender of justice in the family. There’s a law school in Omaha too. I figured after you have the baby, you might want to go back and finish. I’ve got us scheduled for an admissions visit.” He sat back in his seat. “You do?” She didn’t wait for his reply; she leaned forward and kissed him. He kissed her back, brushing her hair away from her face. “Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss.

“Thank you for being such a wonderful man.” “I try.” They paused for a moment, staring into each other ’s eyes. Dante checked the clock on the dashboard. “Our flight leaves in a couple of hours. We could grab dinner or we could grab a hotel room.” He raised both eyebrows at her. Laurie laughed. “There’s always room service.” She shrugged. “Best of both worlds.” Laurie looked at the hotel, shaking her head. “I can’t wait to see our house again. And our family.” “Me neither.” Dante was amazed at the thought. They had a house and a family now. “Me neither.” As they got out of the truck, the cool air and strong Hawaiian sunshine surrounded them. They smiled at one another. Dante took Laurie’s hand in his. Relaxed, weightless, excited, they turned all of their attention to the flight ahead. They headed for home.



About the Author Rachel Mannino is a passionate writer who creates characters and settings that allow readers to explore power dynamics in relationships, the empowerment of women, and the ethical and moral dilemmas love can create in our lives. Rachel also uses her writing skills to raise thousands of dollars for entities that enrich our lives and create community change around the world. She has worked for the Peace Corps; the Humanities Council of Washington, DC; Woolly Mammoth Theatre Company; and the Mayor ’s Office of Arts, Tourism and Special Events in Boston, MA. Her first novel, Love or Justice, will be published by Limitless Press in 2016. Rachel has a BA in theatre studies and writing, literature, and publishing from Emerson College, and she has used it every day since graduation. She lives with her husband, author Christopher Mannino (http://www.christophermannino.com/), and their adorable dog and cat in College Park, Maryland.

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/authorrachelmannino Twitter: https://twitter.com/@RachelMannino02